all men to be saved understand thou all which are saved and to come unto the knowledge of the Trinity which is the highest and substantial truth On Cap. 3. he saith The Church is called both the ground and Pillar of truth which is but one thing for the firmness of saith and because the Church is established by heavenly doctrines and Divine miracles In this observe that the faith or truth depends not on the testimony of the Church but the Church is a ground or Pillar because it hath firm faith and is established by Divine doctrines On 2 Tim. 1. at these words I thank my God whom I do serve from my fore-fathers he saith This he saith that he may shew that the ancient Fathers which were before the coming of the Lord had the same faith which he and the other Apostles had and did descend from those Fathers unto the Apostles and from them unto us as also it descendeth from us unto them which shall come after us In this one testimony many things may be observed against the present Tenets of the Romish Church if I would stay but one thing though but a negative I cannot omit that in all these descendings is no mention of any dependance on the Roman Bishop or faith so that if we have the faith which the fore-fathers and Apostles had and they which had the same from them whether the Church of Rome now have the same or not have it we have the true faith On Cap. 2. at these words The Lord knows who are his This is the impression of the Seal He knows that is the Lord hath chosen them which belong unto his inheritance and this is the seal of faith because when others depart from the faith they which are Elect can in no way be seduced Many such other testimonies may be observed in that Exegesis which Villapand calleth a rich treasure a rich treasure it is which so clearly sheweth the faith of the Church of that time and that the Church of Rome now having forsaken that faith in so many particulars hath departed from the truth And therefore Bellarmin was more wary then his brother and though he did bring that testimony concerning the change of the bread yet no where else would name that book nor the Authour of it in his book De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis although he forgot not others of less note 18. Haymo was Bishop of Halberstad about this time but it seems he was younger then Remigius He writ sundry volumns especially two books of Homilies In the first called Pars hyemalis he hath these sentences In Feria 4. quatuor tempor at these words Ave gratta plena he saith She is well said to be full of grace because she had attained what no other woman had attained to wit she did conceive and bear the Authour of grace Behold he expoundeth these words otherwise then the Papists do now And here his words are Gratiam quam nulla alia meruer at assequitur and I have translated the word meruer at after this manner because as I have marked before the Ancients do use it in this signification and as follows Haymo was far from the opinion of man's merit Ibid. at the words That Holy thing which shall be born of thee he saith For distinction of our holiness Jesus is affirmed singularly to be born holy for although we be made holy yet we are not born holy because we are bound with the condition of corruptible nature that every one of us may with the Prophet sigh and say Behold I was conceived in iniquities and in sins hath my mother brought me forth but he only was truly holy which that he might overcome the condition of corruptible nature was not conceived by the commixtion of carnal copulation The Papists do hold that the Virgin Mary was free of original sin to the end that they may the more plausibly commend her to be worshipped as the Queen of Heaven But behold here Haymo saith more then Remigius said for he saith not only that it was the singular priviledge of Christ to be born holy but more he saith That he might overcom the condition of corruptible nature he was not conceived by commixtion Certainly the condition which he overcom was singularly the condition of Maries corruptible nature seeing she was conceived by commixtion Dominic 4. post Epiphan There was a great storm on the Sea because the Persecution of Pagans the Divel stirring them up did arise against the Church so that the ship was covered with the waves that is the persecution waxing the Church did scarcely lurk in a few Beleevers neither durst any man confess the name of Christ publickly who was not prepared to die presently for Christ which to have been in the daies of Dioclesian and others the Histories do declare This testimony confutes the Papists holding that the Church doth flourish at all times and witnesseth with us that the Church hath been forced to lurk at some times In Dominic in Septuages on the Parable Matth. 20. he saith This Vine-yard is the holy Church which hath been from the beginning of the World untill the end thereof so many godly as it bringeth forth it begetteth so many branches This Vine-yard was planted amongst the people of the Jews but after the incarnation of our Lord it is inlarged unto the ends of the earth c. In the same Homily he saith Because eternal life is rendred to no man by way of debt but is given through the gracious mercy of God therefore .... And nearer the end he saith Seeing it is given to none by debt but only of gracious mercy unto whom he willeth none can grumble at the righteousness of God because he sheweth mercy on whom he willeth and whom he willeth he hardneth he shews mercy of his own goodness and he hardneth without iniquity because although his judgments are sometimes hid yet they are not unjust In Feria 4 post Iudica on Ioh. 10 he saith on these words And I give unto them eternal life These are the Pastures which he did before promise unto his Sheep wherein no herb withereth but all is green all waxeth all abideth whole and whatsoever is once taken in is possessed for ever And they shall not perish for ever here understand as ye shall perish which are not of my sheep And none shall pluck them out of my hand that is from my power Here he affirmeth the perseverance of the Elect and the damnation of them which are not elected In Feria 6 post Iudica on Ioh. 6. on these words My flesh is meat indeed he saith Seeing all men do desire by meat and drink that they may not hunger nor thirst nothing can do this truly but this meat and drink which maketh them who receive it to be immortal and incorruptible and that is the society of the godly wherein shall be full and perfect peace and unity ..... Then he expoundeth how this may be which he hath said
enemy of the most Christian Nation c. Morn in Myster pag. 451 465. In Dialog par 2. tract 1. lib. 3. cap. 16. he saith The books of Judith Tobias and the Maccabees Ecclesiasticus and the book of Wisdom are not for confirmation of any matter of faith the Church readeth these two Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom for edification of the people in manners but not for confirmation of points of faith Ibid. par 1. lib. 5. cap. 25. he saith A general Councel is a part of the universal Church but is not the Church universal therefore it is vain to say that a general Councel cannot er against the faith And cap. 28. If a general Councel shaller yet some Catholicks shall remain which either privately or publickly as shall be expedient shall be bold to defend the Orthodox faith ..... for God is able of stones that is of the unlearned Laicks despised poor ones and distressed Catholicks to raise up children of Abraham And lib. 6. cap. 84. Councels are not called general because they are called by the Pope ..... if Princes and Lay-men will they may be present in the general Councel and deal of matters treated therein In Prolog compend error he saith Alas the time of which the blessed Apostle prophesied when men will not suffer wholesome doctrine ..... this prophesie is altogether fulfilled in our days for behold many pervert the holy Scriptures deny the sayings of the holy Fathers reject the Canon of the Church molest persecute and bring into bondage and without mercy torment and afflict even unto death them that defend the truth so that we may rightly say of our times which Daniel long since pronounced Iniquity hath gone from Babylon from the Elders and Iudges which seemed to govern and rule the people for many that should be pillars in the Church of God and defend the truth of God even unto blood cast themselves headlong into the pit of Heresies In the same Prologue he submitteth his writings unto the censure and correction of the Church but he addeth of the Catholick Church and not of the malignant Church 8. Brigida or Brigitta was descended of the blood royal of Scotland Ph. Morn in Myster pa. 480. another then she which was in the days of S. Patrick about the year 520. she was married unto the King of Sweden a most devout woman saith Platin. and canonized as a Saint and Prophetess Being perswaded by the Friers with the same of Rome she went thither in the days of Pope Urban the V. hoping to finde great comfort there but in her revelations she calleth the Pope a murtherer of souls a destroyer of Christ's flock more abominable then the Jews more odious then Judas more unjust then Pilate worse then Lucifer She saith His seat is to be drowned like an heavy stone and his assessors were to burn in fire and brimstone unquenchable She rebuked the Bishops and Priests that through their default the doctrine of Christ was not preached yea it was abolished and they had changed all the commandments of God into two words Give money In the end she saith she heard the Virgin saying to her Son Rome is a fertile Land and Christ answered It is so but of tares she saith also that her coming to Rome was to cast away rather then confirm the opinion that she had conceived of it These revelations have been often printed 9. Thomas Bradwardin was a Fellow in Merton Colledge of Oxford and afterwards Chancellor of London and commonly called The profound Doctor about the year 1330. he had many disputes with the School-men against the errors of Pelagius and reduced all his Lessons into three Books which he entituled De causa Dei He beginneth thus I have been solicited earnestly by the petitions of great and many men that what I had spoken only by voice in disputes concerning the cause of God against Pelagius and concerning the power of causes I would tie it unto durable writ but here are two things as the lovers of God do provoke and encourage me into the cause of God so the friends of Pelagius being far more in number do hinder and terrifie me for which I speak not without inward sorrow of heart as of old eight hundred and fifty Prophets of Baal were against the one Prophet of God and innumerable people did cleave unto them so it is now in this cause How many O Lord fight now with Pelagius for free will against thy free grace and against Paul the spiritual Soldier of grace how many do to day despise free grace and proudly think that free will is sufficient to salvation or if they do use the word of grace they do but perfunctoriously feign it to be necessary but they boast that they deserve by the power of free-will to be what they are salvation seemeth unto them to be not a free gift but a bought good because O God Almighty these wilde men presuming of the power of their free will refuse the aid of thy working in their workings and say with those Depart thou from us Moreover Lord how many advance the liberty of their own will and will not serve thee or if they confess with their lips that thou workest with them yet with these thy proud and hateful subjects they will not have thee to reign over them yea and prouder then Lucifer they are not content to be equal with thee King of Kings but most impudently they would reign above thee for they fear not to say that their own will goeth first in action as the Lady and thou followest as the Servant ...... O Lord my God I cannot think it without sighs how many and great Judges endeavor carefully to absolve and reconcile the Pelagian errors that were condemned in ancient times and banished out of the bounds of all the Church how many presumptuous advocates plead for them how many damnable proctors they procure on their side how many not having two arguments of any art do turn to killing arguments and at least to advance the cause of Pelagius attempt to cast down thy cause with their cries horrors reproaches vice laughter and gesture how many and how innumerable people favor them for almost all the world goeth after Pelagius arise Lord judge thine own cause Then he sheweth how he was comforted in a vision or dream that by the grace of God he should prevail against Pelagius And a little after he addeth With how many martyrdoms with The beginning and progress of Pelagianisin how many wounds did the holy Fathers cut down the wood of the Pelagian heresies and how many venomous branches do still spring and wax out of these old roots As it was so it is yet for first when their Arch-Heretick Lucifer would not be under and with God Michael threw him down then arose Cain thinking that a sinner is not justified of God freely by grace given freely but by his antecedent merit when he in the just judgement of God was
accept them as it pleased thee to aceept the gifts of thy righteous servant Abel and the sacrifice of our Patriarch Abraham These words did still untill the Reformation remain in the Canon of the Mass And on Paul's day the words of the Secretum were read We beseech thee O Lord sanctifie the gifts of the people by the prayers of thy blessed Apostle Paul that those things which are acceptable unto thee by thy institution may be more acceptable by the patrociny of him praying These and many other prayers of the Mass cannot otherwise be understood without blasphemy Then of the gifts of the people Cassander in Liturgic cap. 27. hath these words from Expositio Ordinis Romani All the people coming into the Church should sacrifice and ex Decretis Fabiani We ordain that on every Lord's day the oblation of the Altar be made by all the men and women both of Bread and Wine Again at first they were wont to communicate daily Cyprian de Orat. Domi. at the 4 petition saith We receive the Eucharist daily On these words Pammelius hath marked that the same custom continued at Rome and in Spain till the daies of Jerom and at Millan till Ambrose but had failed sooner in the East Church Augustine in his 118 Epistle sheweth the different custom of communicating in some places ofter and in others more seldom It may be thought that when Christians had place zeal did decrease and the people did not communicate so oft and so the offerings were the fewer Then the Fathers did complain of the rarity of Communicants and exhorted the people to communicate at least every Lord's day and did absolutely inveigh against their rarity as absurd and zeal-less and said that when they came it was not for thirst of grace or remorse of sin but for solemnity Chrysost on 1 Cor. 11. hom 28. These exhortations and reproofs prevailed not therefore an Act was made binding the people to communicate each Lord's day Gratian. de consecr dist 2. cap. Quotâ—die Neither was this order obeyed therefore was another that they should communicate thrice yearly at the Feasts of Christ's Nativity Resurrection and the Pentecost Ibid. cap. Saeculares For all this the people would not communicate so oft therefore a Law was made that all the people should communicate at Pasch And then daily communion was forgot amongst the people When the Priests saw that Laws would not move the people to communicate oft and to bring their offerings they devised another damnable means they taught the people that the Lord's Supper is not only a Sacrament and so profitable to them only but it is a Sacrifice to God and profitable to all the beholders of it and by their offerings they may find mercy and grace Yea lastly not to the offerers and beholders only but to all for whom the Priest offereth it as well absent as present whether alive or dead and at last both to the soul and all other necessities They were the more bold to teach so because the Fathers had improperly and dangerously called the Sacrament a Sacrifice And upon this doctrine was multiplied the riches and wealth of the Church by donations of prebendaries chanouries lands yearly revenues as is to be seen in their Charters I offer unto God the things contained in this clanter for the remission of my sins and of my Parents sins to maintain the service of God in Sacrifices and Masses They who have seen the Rights or Writs of Church-lands or revenues know this This doctrine took deep root for it was gainfull unto the Priests and easie unto the people for what can be thought more easie Men wallowing in sin hear a Mass and bring an offering to a Priest and get remission no searching of the heart nor mortification required this was not the streight way and who was not able to do it Nor can it be shewed that such doctrine was heard in the Church before the seventh Century to wit they give heed to lies and apparitions of deceiving spirits or deceitfull and feigned apparitions and so left the truth All that is spoken of this purpose declares that at first the action of offering was not the action of the Priest but of the people and the thing offered was not the Sacrament nor the Son of God but the gifts of the people as is manifest for in the daies of Pope Gregory the I the words a little from the beginning of the Canon are not Which we offer unto thee but Which each of them offer unto thee Afterwards the Priests turn them to their action and their action was called the sacrifice and all their prayers which before were in dedication of their offerings the Priests turn to the consecration of the Bread and Wine which the Priest and one with him do take This change is manifest by the Canon of the Mass whereof I have touched some words and namely Accept the gifts as thou didst accept the gifts of Abel Abraham and Melchisedek .... command that these things be carried by the hands of thy Angel unto the Altar above And when it was generally so called a Sacrifice Raban sheweth in what sense the best sort understand it De Institut Cleric lib. 1. cap. 31. Sacrificium dictum quasi sacrum factum .... that is a sacrifice is an holy action because by mystical prayer it is consecrated in remembrance of the Lord's passion And Thomas Aquin. part 3. qu. 83. art 1. The celebration of this Sacrament is called a Sacrifice for two causes first because as Augustin ad Simpli Images are called by the names of things whereof they are Images as looking to a Picture we say This is Cicero But the celebration of this Sacrament is a representative Image of the Passion of Christ who is the true Sacrifice Hence Ambrose on Hebr. cap. 10 By Christ was the Sacrifice once offered c. What therefore do we we do therefore every day offer in remembrance of his death Another way in respect of the effect of Christ's passion to wit because by this Sacrament we are made partakers of the fruit of the Lord's suffering and therefore in a secret Dominical Prayer it is said How oft the commemoration of this Sacrifice is celebrated the work of our redemption is exerced And therefore saith he in respect of the first way it may be said that Christ was offered even in the figures of the Old-Testament as it is said Apoc. 13. the Lamb slain from the beginning of the World but in respect of the other way it is proper unto this Sacrament because Christ is offered in celebration thereof So far he If he and many others who have written the like had beleeved that the Sacrament is properly a Sacrifice or else the same Sacrifice with Christ's suffering or an iteration of it why did they not teach so in express words Therefore we may conclude that for 1300 years they thought not the Sacrament to be a Sacrifice properly but did
necessity that he could not be otherwise but that He in his Almighty and unchangeable Majesty as he knows all things ere they be did foreknow that the wicked were to be such of their own will Nor do we beleeve that any is condemned in His prejudice but according to the merit of their own iniquity nor that the wicked do perish because they could not be good but because they would not be good and through their own fault continue in the mass of perdition or original and actual sin Ca. 3. But concerning the Predestination of God it pleaseth and faithfully doth please according to the authority of the Apostle saying Hath not the Potter power over the clay to make of the same mass one vessel unto honour and another unto dis-honour We confidently confess the predestination of the elect unto life and predestination of the wicked unto death and in the election of them who are to be saved the mercy of God precedes the good merit but in the damnation of them who perish their wicked merit precedes the just judgment of God And in that predestination God hath only appointed what he was to do either in his gracious mercy or just judgment as the Scripture saith Which hath done what things were to be But in the wicked he foreknew their wickedness because it is of them and he did not predestinate it because it is not of him but because he knows all things which he did foreknow and because he is just he did predestinate the punishment that follows their merit for with him as Augustine saith is as well a fixed decree as a certain knowledge of every thing and hither belongs that saying of the Wise Man Judgments are prepared for the Scorners Prov. 19. Of this unchangeableness of the foreknowledge and predestination of God by which the future things are already done may that well be understood Eccles 3 I know whatsoever God doth it shall be for ever nothing can be put to it and nothing taken from it and God doth it that men should fear before him But that any are by the power of God predestinated unto evil as if they could not be otherwise We not only do not beleeve it but even if there be any which will beleeve such evil with all detestation as did the Arausicane Synod we say Anathema unto them Ca. 4. Item of the redemption of the blood of Christ because of so great an errour which hath begun in this point so that some as their writings declare define that it was shed even for the wicked which from the beginning unto the coming of Christ being dead in their wickedness are punished with everlasting damnation contrary to that of the Prophet O death I will be thy death and O grave I will be thy destruction it pleaseth us to hold and teach simply and faithfully according to Evangelical and Apostolical truth that this price was given for them of whom our Lord saith So must the Son of Man be lifted up that whosoever beleeves in him shall not perish but .... And the Apostle saith Christ was once offered to take away the sins of many And moreover the four Articles that were defined unadvisedly in the Synod of our brethren at Carisiac for their inutility are also errour contrary unto truth and likewise other things concluded foolishly in the 19 Syllogisms of John Scot and glorious with no secular literature although it be boasted otherwise in which rather the argument of the Divel then any argument of the faith is found we discharge them altogether from the hearing of Beleevers and by the authority of the Holy Ghost we inhibit them that those and such things be altogether shunned and we do judge that introducers of new things should be corrected lest they be smitten more severely Ca. 5. We believe that it should be held firmly that all the multitude of the faithfull is regenerated by the water and the Spirit and thereby truly incorporated into the Church and according to Apostolical doctrine are baptized into the death of Christ and washed in his blood because neither could be true regeneration in them unless there were also true redemption seeing in the Sacraments of the Church nothing is in vain and nothing in mockage but altogether all things are true and relieth upon its truth and sincerity And yet of that multitude of the faithfull and redeemed some are saved by eternal salvation because through the grace of God they continue faithfully in their redemption hearing in their hearts the voice of their Lord Matth. 10. 24 Who continueth unto the end shall be saved and others because they would not continue in the salvation of faith which before they had received and did chuse rather to make the grace of redemption in vain through their wicked doctrine and life then to keep it attain no way to the fullness of salvation and possession of eternal blessedness Seeing in both we have the doctrine of the godly Doctour Whosoever are baptized into Christ are baptized into his death and All which are baptized into Christ have put on Christ and Let us draw near with a true heart in fullness of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience and being washed in the body with clean water let us hold fast the profession of our hope without change And again For them which sin willingly after the received knowledge of the truth there remains no other sacrifice for sin and He that despised the Law of Moses ..... Ca. 6. Item of grace by which the Beleevers are saved and without which never any reasonable creature hath lived blessedly and of free-will which is weakned by sin in the first man but by the grace of Jesus Christ is renewed and healed in his Beleevers We beleeve constantly and with full faith the same that the most holy Fathers have left to be kept according to the authority of the Holy Scriptures what the Arausican and African Synods have professed what the blessed High-Priests of the Apostolical See have held in the Catholick faith and presuming to decline no way into another side concerning nature and grace But we reject altogether the foolish questions and almost the fable of old women and Scot's pottage which the purity of faith cannot disgest and which have miserably and lamentably arisen in these most dangerous and grievous times unto a heap of our labours and breach of charity lest Christian minds be corrupted and fall from the simplicity and purity of faith which is in Jesus Christ So far they What they say here of Scot's pottage they understand that Treatise of Iohn Scot and have borrowed the phrase from Jerom's Prologue on Ierem. lib. 1. speaking of Celestius a Disciple of Pelagius a Briton and not a Scot. And from this word Baronius ad An. 855. § 1. writes that this Synod was convened against some vagring Scots of whom Gotteschalk was the prime man and thereby hath brought not only his Binius
manifest that the power of Rome being shaken religion being banished the name of God is contemned with frequent perjuries and the worship of Divine religion is despised even by the High-Priests yea Rome it self being almost alone departeth from her self for she provides neither for her self nor for others In the end he exhorts the Bishops there present to go forward in the deposition of the other Arnulph according to the Ecclesiastical Canons as they did and he himself did consent unto the sentence of his deposition Ph. Mornae in Myster iniq Magdebur Histor cent 10. ex Actis Synodi in an ancient manuscript When Pope John heard that his See was contemned by the Synod at Rhemes he threatneth his curse against King Hugh and his son Robert The King returned answer that he had done nothing in contempt but was willing to justifie all what he or his Bishops had done if it pleased the Pope to meet him at Gratianopolis on the Frontiers of Italy and France or if rather he would come into France he promised to receive him with the highest honour The Pope sent his Legates into France and in the mean time Gerebert sent an Epistle unto Seguin Arch-Bishop of Senon who was said to favour the deposed Arnulph the tenor whereof is It became your worthiness to eschue the craftiness of deceitfull men and to hear the voice of the Lord saying Here is Christ or he is there follow not One is said to be in Rome who justifieth those things which ye condemn and condemneth those things which ye think just ..... God saith If thy brother offend against thee go and rebuke him ... how then say some that in the deposition of Arnulph we should have awaited the deposition of the Romish Bishop Can they say that the judgment of the Romish Bishop is greater then the judgment of God But the first Bishop of Rome or the Prince of the Apostles saith We must obey God rather then man Also Paul the Teacher of the Nations crieth If any man preach unto you otherwise then what ye have received although he were an Angel from Heaven let him be accursed Because Pope Marcellin offered incense unto Idols should therefore all Bishops offer incense I say boldly that if the Bishop of Rome himself sin against a brother and being often admonished will not hear the Church even the Roman Bishop according to the command of Christ should be esteemed as a Publican and Heathen for the higher up hath the lower fall And if he think us unworthy of him because none of us assenteth unto him when he judgeth contrary to the Gospel he cannot therefore separate us from the communion of Christ seeing even a Presbyter unless he confess or be convict should not be removed from his Office And the rather because the Apostle saith Who can separate us from the love of Christ and I am perswaded that neither death nor life .... The priviledges of Saint Peter saith Leo the Great is not where judgment is not exercised according to righteousness Wherefore occasion should not be given unto these our enviers that the Priesthood which is one every where as the Catholick Church is one should be subject unto one man that if he be corrupt with money favour fear or ignorance none can be a Priest except whom these vertues recommend unto him Let the Law of the Catholick Church be common .... Farewell and suspend not your selves from the sacred mysteries Pope John had intelligence of this Letter and summoned the Bishops of France unto a Synod first at Rome then at Aken The Bishops answered They were not obliged to go out of their own Country At last he named Munson on the borders of France Where only Gerebert appeared and boldly maintained the cause of the French Church so that the Legate Leo could do nothing without new instructions from the Pope save only that he appointed another Synod at Rhemes and in the mean time he suspends Gerebert The Bishop said unto the Legate It is not in the power of any Bishop or Patriarch to remove any of the faithfull from the Communion unless he confess or be convict and none of these could be laied unto his charge and no other Bishop of France was there Afterwards Gerebert fearing the inconstancy of the new King went into Germany and not long after he was advanced unto the See of Ravenna As he did fear it came to pass and Arnulph was restored Nevertheless Gerebert cannot contain himself but he writes the Apology of the French Church as his Epistle unto Wilderodon Bishop of Argentine testifieth Ph. Mornae in Myster 2. Out of these four Centuries it is clear First That many both of the Civil Observations and of the Ecclesiastical Estates did oppose the ambition and usurpations of the Bishops of Rome 2. That the Canons that were enacted at the Synod of Trent were not known in former ages although Papists dare say that they have authorized nothing but what was held by the ancient Church 3. Although the Ancients gave way to unnecessary rites and fond superstitions yet in matter of doctrine and faith they held the same which the Reformed Churches do teach now and they begun to see that the Bishop of Rome is the Antichrist 4. We see the truth of what Pol. Virgil. writes de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 1 Many rites were borrowed from the Jews and ancient Romans and other Heathens which saith he lib. 6. cap. 8. we know not whether it was well done since experience teacheth that whatsoever reason might be for bringing them into the Church yet the manners of Christians now require to abolish them 3. Because after this time ordinary Synods were not held I shall omit this Chapter till we come unto the XV. Century And when upon particular causes either Emperour or Pope or others did call a Synod I shall speak of them in those places THE FOURTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Lurking and of Anti-Christ Reigning containing the space of 300. years from the Year of our Lord 1000. untill the year 1300. CENTURY XI CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS OF this Age it is to be premitted generally that as The sum of this fâ—urth Age. Car. Baron ad An. 1001. § 1 4. saith at that time the revelation of Antichrist was proclaimed in France preached in Paris published thorow the world and beleeved by many He confirmed this by the testimony of Abbo Floriacen who in Apologet. ad Hugo Robert saith When I was a young man I heard a Sermon in a Church at Paris concerning the end of the world that so soon as the thousand years are expired Antichrist shall come and not long after the general judgement shall follow Wherefore Vsser de statu success Eccles cap. 3. advertiseth his Reader that now he shall see the Popes exalted by pretext of religion and government of the Church now they will wring all Civil government from Emperours and
and Lordships and if any wise man gain-say the open errors of Antichrist and teach men to give their alms to poor needy men to escape the pains of Hell and to gain the bliss of Heaven he shall be imprisoned as a man of unchristian belief and traitor to God and Christian Kings and Lords And whereas King Hezekiah was busie to cleanse God's house and put away all uncleanness from the Sanctuary ..... some Christians Lords in name and Heathens in conditions defile the Sanctuary of God and bring in simoniacal Clarks full of covetousness and heresie and hypocrisie and malice to stop God's Law that it be not known and kept or freely preached and some Christian Lords keep many Prelats and Curats in their Courts and in secular offices openly against God's Law and mans and withhold them from their ghostly office and helping of Christian souls ...... let these unwise Lords know that Eli the Prophet one only had the truth of God and King Ahab with 850 Priests and Prophets of Baal had the false part and after Micheas one alone Prophet of God had the truth against 400 Prophets of Baal that counselled Achab to war to his own shame and death so now a few poor men and Idiots in comparison of School-Clarks may have the truth of holy Scripture against many thousand Prelates and religious that be given to worldly pride covetousness simony hypocrisie and other fleshly sins and the rather seeing poor men desire only the truth and freedom of the holy Gospel and Scripture and accept mans law and ordinances only in as much as they be grounded on holy Scripture or good reason and common profit of Christian people ...... But it is to be feared full sorely that Kings and Lords now have been in the former sins of Manasses God grant that they repent verily and make amends to God and man as he did in the end And near the end of that Chapter he saith Now in England it is a common protection against persecution of Prelates and some Lords if a man be accustomed to swear needless false and unadvised oaths by the bones nails and sides and other members of Christ and be proud and letcherous and speak not of God's Law and reprove not sin about him and to abstain from needless oaths and not lawful and to reprove sin by way of charity is cause enough why Prelates and some Lords slander men and call them Lollards Hereticks raisers of debate and treason against the King ...... How much blood have Lords shed in wars for pride and covetousness by counsel of false Prelates Confessors and Preachers it passeth mans wit to tell fully in this life but of shedding blood and slaying poor men by withdrawing alms and giving it to dead stocks or stones or to rich Clarks and feigned religious were to speak now if a man had the spirit of ghostly strength now men kneel and pray and offer fasts to dead Images that have neither hunger nor cold and despise beat and slay Christian men what honoring of God is this c. The Bishops and Friers could not endure such doctrine but so long as Edward the III. lived he was safe for that King loved him and as some write the above named Acts were by his information máde against the Pope and Prelates when the King became old and unable his second Son John Duke of Lancaster was Regent for the King 's eldest Son was dead and his Son Richard was yong he approved the doctrine of Christ which Wickliff did teach so did Henry Percey Lord Marshal William Rigge Chancellor of the University and many more of account Simon Langham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury summoned him to appear at Lambeth An. 1376. The Duke of Lancaster went with him and the contention was great yet nothing was done against him at that time In the beginning of the reign of Richard the II. John the Regent and the Lord Marshal gave up their Offices then the Bishops thought to have the more advantage against Wickliff Nevertheless he continued preaching 1. The holy Eucharist after consecration is not the body of Christ but figuratively or sacramentally 2. The Church of Rome is not the head of all Churches nor had Peter any more power given him by Christ then any other Apostle had 3. The Pope hath no more power of the keys then any other within the order of Priesthood hath 4. If God be temporal Princes may lawfully and justly take their temporalities from Church-men sinning habitualiter 5. The Gospel is a rule sufficient by it self to rule the life of all Christians here c. These and such other Articles were brought to Pope Gregory the XI by him and twenty three Cardinals they were condemned as heretical And the Pope sent his Bulls unto the University to Simon the Arch-Bishop and unto the Bishop of London that they should apprehend the Heretick as he spoke he wrote also unto the King to assist the Bishops A convocation was held at Lambeth where Wickliff appeared professing himself to be a true Christian he explained the Articles and he denied some to be his assertions saying they had wrested his words At that time whether the Queen-Mother had discharged the Bishops to do him violence as some write or that the Londoners took his part as others say or both he was dismissed only they charged him that he should preach no more of that doctrine The Schism of the Antipopes gave some respite unto Wickliff and Simon was slain in a dissension between the Nobility and the Commons His Successor William Courtney was more fully against him and prevailed so with the King to banish him and in the fifth year of the yong King procured an Act that Hereticks as it pleased them to speak should be imprisoned until they justified their cause This Act mentioneth great numbers of them throughout all the Kingdom convening to Sermons in Churches Church-yards Market-places and other places where are great assemblings of people Philip Repington a Batchelor of Divinity had been summoned for the same doctrine but after this Act he forsook it and became Bishop of Lincoln and a cruel persecutor of the truth which he had professed John Ashton also fell away Nicolas Herford another Batchelor made his appeal from the Bishop unto the King and his Council but William caused him to be apprehended and imprisoned he escaped and continued preaching as before John Wickliff in the time of his banishment wrote unto Pope Urban a confession of his faith wherein he affirmeth that seeing the Bishop of Rome calleth himself the Vicar of Christ of all men he is most bound to follow the Law of Christ in the Gospel since the greatness among Christ's Disciples consisteth not in worldly honors but in exact imitation of Christ in life and doctrine and he advised the Pope to leave unto the Secular Powers all temporal rule as Christ did and he prayed that he and his Cardinals might follow the Lord Jesus and faithfully teach
a small number of men we must set the decrees of the antient and general councels and judgement of the approved fathers and specially we should give place to the testimonies of Scripture being expounded by the interpretation of the Church lest hereticks brag and say They alone have the Worde of God As for the other point If those words This is my body have not so greata force as they sound and seem to have why are they repeated by all the three Evangelists and by Saint Paul why did not the later Evangelists or the Apostle expound these words as the Sacramentaries do this is the minde of the Testator which should not be reiected this was the mind of all the antient fathers that not only the bread is given but the very body of Christ really He concludes with those words I will yeeld unto your opinion of the Sacrament except yee pointing unto the Ministers think that Jesus Christ in his flesh is not in this world from the time of his ascension and that he hath some other body then that which is visible and except ye think he is otherwise in the sacrament then in the Word if ye think it all one to put on Christ in baptisme and to eat his body and drink his blood and briefly that he is so in heaven that he is not also on the earth and that he is otherwise in the sacrament then he is in a myre And then abjuring all those dangerous opinions he exhorts the King and Queen to maintain the antient faith and protested in the name of the Prelats that they would live and die in defence of that Doctrine which he had declared All the clergy came before the King and Cardinal Turnon in their name protested again This was the Confession of their faith which they would seal with their blood and which the King should embrace and if these who are separated will not subscribe the same they should not be heard but be bannished and they crave most earnestly that the King would so do The Ministers were afraid that the King would not admit them at another day and therefore was the more earnest that the King would be pleased to hear a reply presently but that could not be obtained By supplication they procured continuation of the Conference but in a more private place where were the King and Queen and king of Navar the Prelats twelve Ministers and a few others Beza declared what the Church is and distinguished it according to the twofold calling then he spake of the Notes of the Church and of the succession and calling of Pastors in ordinary calling he said three things are necessary examination election and imposition of hands and in extraordinary calling it is lawfull by Gods authority albeit one or two or all these conditions be wanting as for working of miracles it is not alwayes conjoined with extraordinary calling unless we will talk of things whereof we have no testimony Then he spoke of the authority of the Church and whether it may err and he shewed out of the Cardinals words that the Church may err in particular members and congregations As for the general Councel he said Men have not the more learning that they become Commissioners and many times the Prelats of sound judgement have been absent and they who should have been most sound have been most corrupt as Bernard complained in his time and therefore the authority of the Scriptures is above the authority of the Church for which cause Augustin wrote unto Maximin the Arrian that he will not obiect the councel of Nice nor will have the councel of Arimino obiected against him but let the Scriptures be Judge for both And yet we despise not the judgement of councels and fathers if they agree with the Scriptures but as Jerom writes the errours of the antiens should not be followed but the authority of the Scriptures may never be despised I feare said he that I have been too prolixe and therefore lest I give offense I will continue or leave off to speak of the sacrament as it shall please your Royal Majesties The Cardinal beckned unto Claud. Espensius a Sorbonist he said He oft had wondred how the Ministers had entred into the Church seing they neither entred ordinarily by ordinary authority and imposition of hands nor by any extraordinary way seeing they are not confirmed by working of miracles nor by express testimony of Scripture and therefore their Ministry is not lawfull From that he turned to speak of the sacrament at the command of the Cardinal Lorrain that he might bring the Ministers into controversy with the Germans as was said To the same purpose spake a white Monk of Sorbon Xainctius but more despite fully against the Ministers and to the offence of both parties Beza complained of his impertinency and did supplicate the Queen that she would provide against reviling words and digressions then he said Our Ministers were chosen and approved by our own Churches and so have two parts of ordinary calling and if imposition of hands be wanting unto any the calling is lawfull because these two are the substantials and the other is less principal And in so great confusion of all things in the Roman Church we would not seek imposition of hands from them whose vices superstition and false doctrine we disallow for they be open enemies unto the Trueth as the Prophets had not such enemies then as the Priests neither sought they confirmation of their offices unto which God had called them Neither are miracles necessary in extraordinary calling as is manifest by examples yea Paul in evidencing his calling speaks not of miracles that he had wrought but of the fruits of his preaching the which wee also may say of so many Nations and Provinces which have received the Gospel by our preaching nor can there be a greater confirmation of any Ministery seeing the power of God is manifest in us which neither imprisonment nor banishment nor fire could hinder Espenseus said Bring mee one example in those 1500. years like to yours All things said Beza are not written that have been done and however it hath been it followes not that our calling is not manifest enough and set forth from God in his due time He is not now bringing a new Gospel but restoring the old which was sufficiently confirmed before and now by a singular way he hath caused his light to shine He spake also of traditions but was oft interrupted by Xainctius and the Cardinal fearing that his incivility were checked by the Queen would end the controversy as if the question had been sufficiently cleared and the Sorbonists spoke as if the victory had been on their side Then the Cardinal said in the name of the Prelates that they would proceed no further unless the question of the Sacrament were handled and then he asks the Ministers Whether they do embrance the Augustan Confession Here he playd the fox for if they denied
Caspar Contaren Reynold Poole Peter Bembus and Frederik Fregosius who all were sensible that the Church needed some Reformation Then Martyr was restored to his liberty of preaching but could not enjoy it long time for he became dangerously sick and by the advice of Physicians the Superiors of his order seeing that the air of that City did not agree with him made him General Visitor of the Order In that Office he so demeaned himself that good men much commended his integrity constancy and gravity and others feared him yet durst not discover their malice Not long after in a publick Convention of that Order he was made Prior of a Monastery in Luca some consented unto this promotion out of love others thinking it would be his ruine because of an enmity between Florence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there that he was no less beloved then if he had been born among them In that Colledge were many learned men and hopefull youths and he took care that the younger sort were instructed in the three languages for which end he had Paul Lacisius of Verona to read Latine Celsus Martinengus to read Greek and Immanuel Tremellius the Hebrew and for Divinity he himself daily expounded the Epistles of Paul and every night before supper he expounded a part of the Psalms Very many of the City of the Senators and Nobility resorted unto his Lecturs and he preached publickly every Lords day The enemies of the trueth could not endure him and laid snares for him nor could conceil their malice When he was admonished by his friends he chused to leave them and went to Strawsburgh What fruit his teaching brought forth may be known by this that in one years space after his departure eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it and went into the Reformed places among whom was Celsus Martinengus afterwards Minister of the Italian Church in Geneva Hieron Zanchius Im. Tremellius c. Many Citizens also went into exile voluntarily that they might enjoy the trueth in safety Ex Vita â—e Martyris Another instance was in Bonnonia in the year 1554. the Popes Governours attempted to make innovations there which the people would not receive contrary to their former Lawes The Innovators said They were not tied to former Lawes but had authority from the Pope who is King of the Countrey and may change statutes and ordinances without consent of the people Against this tyranny both the learned men and the people opposed themselves and in the Monastry of the black Friers was a generall Convention where Thomas de Finola Rector of the University set forth this Position All Rulers whether Supreme or Inferiour may and should be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their Office so oft as they break that promise made by oath unto their subjects Because the Prince is no less bound by oath unto their subjects then are the subjects unto their Prince and it should be kept and reformed equally according to Law and condition of the oath that is made by either party Vicenâ—ius de Placentia sustained this Position And when all reasons that the Popes Governors could alledge were heard the Pope was fain to take up the matter and did promise not only to keep the liberty of the people but that he should neither abrogate any antient Statute nor make any new one without their consent The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh 1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox albeit somesentences have been added by another after him At that time John Craig a Scotish man who afterwards was Minister of Edinburgh of whom mention is made hereafter was a Monk and considering the common doctrin of justification by works did not approve it and shewed unto an old Monk his arguments in the contrary The old man said It is true as you say but be silent lest you fall into danger for the dayes are evill But such was the mans zeal unto trueth that he could not contain himself and for this and other things that he taught he was carried to Rome and cast into prison with many hundreds more in the time of Paul 3 but they all escaped that night of the Popes death when the Citizens broke up the prisons XLIX John a Lasco a Noble man of Poland intending to see other Nations went to Zurik there he was easily perswaded by Zuinglius to betake himself Reformation in Poland to the studie of Divinity and where as he might have been advanced unto honour in his native Countrey yet such was his love to Christ and hatred to Popery that he choosed to embrace that Religion which hath it's soundation upon the Word of God In the year 1542. he was called to be Pastor at Embden the next year Anna the widow Countess of Oldenburgh invites him to reforme the Churches there which he endeavoured with great diligence Afterwards Edward King of England sent by information of Cranmer for him to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church at London In the first year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return beyond sea a great part of his Congregation went with him and Martin Micron another Preacher to Copenhagen but the King would not suffer them to stay within his kingdoms unless they would embrace the doctrine of Luther concerning the local presence of Christs body and use the ceremonies ordained by him For the same cause they were refused by the Hans-towns and Churches of Saxony At last that vexed congregation was received at Embden Then he would visite his own Countrey after twenty years absence there he found many affecting a Reformation but few Preachers The Popish clergy sought by all means to destroy him or to have him bannished and they accused him unto the King for an heretick The King said Though they called him an heretick yet the States had not decerned so and he was ready to cleare himself from such imputations In the year 1557. a Parliament was assembled at Warsaw there was great contention for Religion The Princes whom they call Vaivodes crave that the Augustan Confession should be established The Bishops strove against it so that the Princes could not obtain any liberty Nevertheless after the Parliament they caused the Gospel to be preached in their own Provinces without the Kings permission John á Lasâ—o impugned the doctrine of the local presence and caused the trueth which the adversaries called Calvinisme to be received by many and unto this day that Church is miserably rent the King and most part are Popish many are Anabaptists few are Ubiquitaries yet a great many hold constantly the sounder Trueth L. When the Kings of Spain had subdued the Sarracens who had continued The Reformation in the Netherlands there some hundred years and expelled them out of the realm many of them not willing to leave the countrey fained themselves to be Christians and afterwards they were convinced to despise
preachers should be placed oppidatim how can it well be thought that three or four preachers may suffice for a shire ...... Some there be that are mislikers of the godly Reformation in Religion once established wishing indeed that there were no preachers at all and so by depriving of Ministers impugne Religion Non aperto Marte sed in cuniculis much like the Bishops in your Fathers time who would have had the English translation of the Bible called-in as evill translated and the new translation to be committed unto them which they never intended to perform A number there is and that exceeding great altogether worldly-minded ...... And because the preaching of Gods Word which to all Christians conscience is sweet and delectable to them having Cauterizatas conscientias is bitter and grievous ..... they wish that there were no preachers at all but they dare not directly condem the office of preaching so expresly commanded by Gods Word for that were open blasphemy they turn themselves altogether and with the same meaning as others do against the persons of them that are admitted to preach But God forbid Madam that you should open your ears unto any of these wicked persuasions Cum defecerit Propheta dissipabitur Populus saith Salomon Prov. 27. Where it is thought that the reading of godly Homilies set forth by publick authority may suffice the reading of these hath it's commodities but it is nothing comparable to the office of preaching ...... These were devised by godly Bishops in your The use of the Book of Homilies brothers dayes only to supply necessite by want of preachers and are by the statute not to be preferred but to give place to Sermons wheresoever they may be had and were never thought in themselves to contain alone sufficient instruction for the Church of England For it was found then as it is now that this Church had been by appropriations not without sacriledge spoiled of the livings which at the first were appointed to the office of preaching or teaching which appropriations were first annexed to Abayes and after came to the crown and now are disposed to privat mens possessions without hope to reduce the same to the original institution ..... Concerning the second point which is of the learned exercises and conferences amongst the Ministers of the Church I have The exercise of Ministers consulted with diverse of my brethren the Bishops who think of the same as I do a thing profitable to the Church And therefore expedient to be continued and I trust your Majesty will think the like when you shall be informed of the matter and order thereof what authority it hath of the Scriptures what commodity it bringeth with it and what discommodities will follow if it be clean taken away The authors of this exercise are the Bishops of the Diocess where it is used who by the law of God and by the canons and constitutions of the Church now in force have authority to appoint exercise to their inferior Ministers for encrease of learning and knowledge of the Scriptures as to them seemes expedient for that pertaines ad disciplinam Clericalem So after he hath spoken of the matter and order of that Exercise and the ground of it from 1. Sam. 10. and 1. Cor. 14. he addeth This gift of interpreting the Scriptures in S. Pauls time was given to many by a special miracle without study ...... but now miracles ceasing men must attain to the Hebrew Greek and Latin tongues ...... by travel and study God gives the increase So must men attain by the like means to the gifts of expounding and interpreting the Scriptures and amongst other helps nothing is so necessary as these above named exercises and conferences amongst the Ministers of the Church which in effect are all one with the exercises of Students in Divinity in the Universities saving that the first is done in a tongue understanded to the more edifying of the unlearned hearers Howsoever report hath been to your Majesty concerning these exercises yet I and others of York whose names are noted as followes 1. Cantuariensis 2. London 3. Winch 4. Bathon 5. Lichfield 6. Glocester 7. Lincoln 8. Chester 9. Exon 10. Meneven alià s Davids as they have testified unto mee by their Letters have found by experience that these profits and commodities following have ensued of them 1. The Ministers of the Church are more skilfull and more ready in the Scriptures and more Apt to teach their flocks 2. It withdrawes them from idleness wandring gaming c. 3. Some afore suspected in doctrine are brought to the knowledge of the truth 4. Ignorant Ministers are driven to study if not for conscience yet for shame and fear of discipline 5. The opinion of lay men touching the ableness of the Clergy is hereby removed 6. Nothing by experience beats down Popery more then that 7. Ministers as some of my brethren do confess grow to such knowledge by means of those exercises that where a fore were not able Ministers not three now are thretty able and meet to preach at Pauls cross and 40 or 50 besids able to instruct their own Cures so as it is found by experience the best means to increase knowledge in the simple and to continue it in the learned Only backward men in religion and contemners of learning in the countries abroad do fret against it which in truth doth the more commend it The dissolution of it would bâ—eed triumph in the Adversary and great sorow and grief unto the favorers of Religion contrary to the Counsel of Ezek. 13. 18. Cor justi non est contristandum Although some have abused this good and necessary exercise there is no reason that the malice of a few should prejudice all abuses may be reformed and that which is good may remain Neither is there any just cause of offences to be taken if diverse men make diverse senses of one sentence of Scripture so that all the senses be good and agreable to the analogy and proportion of faith for otherwise we must condemn all the antient Fathers and diverse of the Church who most commonly expound one and the same text of Scripture diversely and yet all to the good of the Church .... Because I am well assured ..... that these exercises for the interpretation of the Scriptures and for exhortation and confort are profitable ......... I am inforced with all humility and yet plainly to profess that I can not with safe conscience and without the offence of the Majesty of God give my assent to the suppressing of these exercises much less can I send out any Injunction for the utter and universal subversion of the same I say with Paul I have no power to destroy but only to edify and I can do nothing against the truth but with the truth If it be your Majesties pleasure or for any other cause to remove me I consider with myself Quod horrendum est incidere in manus Dei viventis
Hypocrisie came apace and the Roman Empire being removed Antichrist or the Bishop of Rome by degrees lifteth up his head above all that is called â—od Bernard who lived about the year 1140. comparing these three Ages in a Sermon which he calleth Parabola de Nuptiis Fily Regis saith when Satan saw that he could not by open Battel prevail against the Church in the days of the Apostles and Martyrs but that she did spread and increase he turneth to hid and fraudulent persecution to deceive some of her Members by whom the more powerfully and subtily he might execute his malice so by his craft he stirreth up Arrius Pelagius Photinus and such others who feigning themselves to be the servants of Christ might lead away his Spouse into Errors which Policy when the Holy Teachers did perceive they did oppose wrestle by disputations confute the Hereticks and brought their Lady again into the way of Truth ...... Behold the enemy is overcome both in his open persecutions and hid seductions and now the Spouse having no enemy walketh in pomp Nevertheless the crafty Serpent indeavoureth to spoil her and what he cannot do in the high way he layeth snares by the way side here he setteth Mony-changers with much gold and silver there he setteth the Sellers of precious cloaths and ornaments in another place wines and pleasant drinks and all sort of meats in another the Triumphs of them that glory in worldly pomp in another he shews fair maids and all enticements of Lust but who is wise walks with the Bride in the right way and the fools leave the way and take their pleasure in the Divels Tents and prefer them unto Christ And what shall I say of them who when they should rule the Church of God and having entred into the right way do look aside with admiration into the Tents of the Divel do look upon the things there and not finding to satisfie their desires do spoil the Bride of her Ornaments and wast them filthily fulfilling their wicked lusts so she goeth in rags and few abide with her so far Bernard The fourth Age is worse of Antichrist reigning and the Church lurking and contains the space of almost 300. years in which time both doctrine and holiness of conversation was almost utterly extinguished In the East the Mahumetists did prevail thorow Asia and Affrick and in the West the Bishops of Rome turn all up side down except that in some places and persons as well in the East as West holiness of life and purity of doctrine did in some measure remain but Pope Gregory the VII and his successors so far as they could did wrest all religion to serve their gain and ambition and to this end they violate all order dissolve all discipline deface all religion and domineer over Princes Emperours Nations and Consciences of men Before that time one might have spoken freely for the true Faith but now whatsoever the Pope willeth that must stand for an Oracle because the Pope cannot err forsooth and whatsoever is spoken against him ipso facto it is black heresie and punshied with fire and sword Then it might have been said the Church is gone into the Wilderness yet sending forth sufficient witnesses whose names are not obscure nor their doctrine unknown of whom some are mentioned here but for brevity I have passed over many who are recorded by others and many thousands who bowed not their knee to Baal nor received the Mark of the Beast are unknown The Fifth Age is of the Church reverting and Antichrist raging untill this present age when Reformation was aimed at and begun in the West Antichristian pride was detected and the number of true Believers did increase Then Satan was let loose again the thousand years of his binding from the daies of Constantine being expireÌ„d then persecutions were frequent Antichrist foamed and opened his mouth wide to devour the sheep of Jesus But he who preserved the Woman in the Wilderness is the stronger so that the Gates of Hell were not able nor shall be able to prevail against her yea by the breath of his mouth and preaching of the Word her enemies are scattered Antichrist is revealed and true Christians are multiplied And in these five diversities of times I suppose the Church-history may well be comprised Herein my aim hath been to see where the true Church was before Martine Luther as the Papists are oft objecting and when the Romish Virgin became an Whore And for better method herein I have distinguished the foresaid Ages into their own Centuries and every Century into five Chapters The first Chapter is of Emperours because times were reckoned by them and in the second age they became chief Members of the Church under Christ the only Head both in degree and authority and we have just reason to think that some chapters or large passages of the Holy Revelation are understood of their estate seeing the Visions of Daniel run for the most part upon the civil Monarchies The second chapter is of the Bishops or Popes of Rome that we may know when the Tyranny of Antichrist did arise and how it came to such height The third is of divers Countries and contains the most notable things that have befallen in other parts of the World The fourth is of Britain that we be not strangers at home The last chapter is of Councels and declares the most remarkable Acts of the Church yet all the Canons that I have picked out are not of one sort for some are to be embraced and others are to be rejected which I have marked to let see that such errours and ungodly constitutions have not been alwaies in the Church as the vain glorious Papists believe or would make us believe These things howsoever worthy of consideration cannot be declared but we shall therewith receive many other usefull instructions especially what hath been the estate of the Catholick and true Church thorow these last thousand years in what places and persons the Truth hath had her abode and where and when Heresies did begin and what opposition was against them both in their birth and growth when a Nation or two was infected with an errour in the midst of the same erroneous Church were some Souldiers of Truth some standing up for one article or more and others maintaining other points albeit in some points the same Souldiers were infected with the poisonous milk of their diseased Teachers Or to speak more plainly we will see in the Western Church as it was wont to be called some following the Truth zealously in all points fundamental and therefore have been separated from the Church of Rome which being once a true Church and first in order by humane constitution hath in divers ages hatched many errours for she hath not abandoned all the principles of Christianity nor became so corrupt all at once and by her enchantments of worldly policy or by violence hath caused these nations to follow her now deceiving
one Nation and then another Yet so that the Romish Church was like to a lump of sundry Mettles wherein are some pieces of gold and silver but more of brass and baser mettle all mingled in one cake as there every one cannot point out where the good Mettle is yet a cunning Mineralist knows there is gold in that lump and can sever the richer Mettle from the baser and then purifie every Mettle from their own dross and put another form upon them that every one who is not altogether ignorant may know them So in the Church of Rome though Potentates and Nations for ignorance or fear of enmity and sometimes for hope of advantage against their enemies did cleave unto Rome and seemed to make one visible Church yet in all Countries even in Italy under the face of Antichrist many both of the Teachers and teached did detest the Tyranny and avaricious errours of the Pope and in their hearts wished a Reformation and by writ have published to the World all the Truth for besides them who did openly contest with her there is scarcely any article of controversie but we shall find some of their School-men and Monks disputing with us against the now-Romish errours At last it pleased God to put into the hearts of his refining Preachers and Princes to break the faction of the Romish Church and purifie themselves with their adherents from the dross that their Ancestors had contracted and to unite themselves into another form of government And as the Refiner cannot be said to make new gold but only refineth the praeexistent Mettle and gives it the face it had before the commixtion so the Reformed Church is not a new Church for that supposeth a new Church never heard of before but they have taken themselves unto the old Truth which was obscured for a space in the West with corruption in the domineering part and they have returned into the Discipline of the Primitive Church that was interrupted and they are become like unto them who were separate from the Romish Church and both these have joined hands and hearts against the common errours Herein wholesom is the direction of Cyprian to Pompey contrà Epistolam Steph. pap saying Devote and ingenious minds will readily lay aside errour and search and find the Truth For if we return to the Head and Fountain of Divine Tradition human errour ceaseth and the way of Heavenly Mysteries being perceived whatsoever was darkly lurking under a cloud is discovered by the light of Truth If a pipe of a Conduit which was wont to flow abundantly shall fail at any time will not men go unto the Fountain that the cause of the failing may be known whether it hath dried in the head or whether that being whole and full the fault be in the mid-way But if it have failed by the fault of the broken and sinking pipe that the water could not flow constantly they amend and make strong the pipe that the water may be brought for the use of the City with the same aboundance and integrity as it comes from the Fountain This should the Priests of God do which will keep his commands that if truth should be in doubt or changed we should return unto the Divine Fountain the Evangelical and Apostolical tradition and from thence let the reason of our acting arise whence was the order and original It hath been delivered unto us that there is one God and one Christ and one Hope and one Faith one Church and but one Baptism ordained in that one Church from which whosoever departeth he must be found among Hereticks and if he will maintain them against the Church he fights against the mystery of Divine Tradition So far Cyprian THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our Lord 600. untill the year 1000. CENTURY VII CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS PHOCAS a mean Captain in Thracia in a sedition An Vsurpâ—r reigneth crâ—ftily wickedly infortunately of the people did kill his Soverain Maurice usurped the Crown and held the Empire 7. years He began to establish himself by favour Cyriachus Patriarch of Constantinople had crowned him and then did hate him for his cruelty against the house and friends of Maurice the Western part of the Empire was aiming at liberty and like to forsake him Wherefore he dealt gently with Pope Gregory I. and after him he set up another of his own mind and then another in the See of Rome They played to others hands the Emperour gave unto Boniface the Title of Universal Bishop and the Pope promised fidelity unto Phocas He was given unto Covetousness in oppressing the Provinces with Tributes to Lust in defiling other mens wives as for Intemperancy carousing was his glory Zonar annal li. 3. In all the Provinces of the Empire was great disorder and little justice The Persians subdued Mesopotamia Assyria Syria and took Jerusalem for Cosroes pretending to revenge the death of his Father-in-law Maurice killed the most part of that Army which had advanced Phocas or assisted him and the rest of them were sent captive into Persia Pe. Mexia France had lately gone away and now Germany a great part of Italy Pannonia Misia and other parts made a full defection Wherefore the Senate of Constantinople seeing And dieth miserably that either the Empire or Tyrant must perish especially Priscus one of the chief Captains under Maurice and now the son-in-law of Phocas and Heracleon the Governour of Affrick whose wife Phocas had defiled consulted together and sent Armies from Affrick and Thracia they took Phocas in Constantinople and gave him just reward they cut off his hands and feet then his privy members at last his head some write they burnt his body in a brazen Cow and others say they cast it into the Sea An. 609. Zonar annal to 3. 2. HERACLIUS son of Heracleon Governour of Affrick was made Hard beginnings bring glory Emperour with general consent of People Armies and Senators and was crowned by Sergius the Patriarch He found the Empire in a troublous time but his glory was the greater His Deputy Campsinus usurps the Kingdome of Italy and was quickly subdued and slain by Eleutherius whom the Emperour sent against him Bajanus made himself King of Bavaria and molested the Empire in the West that Cosroes had the less opposition in subduing Aegypt and Affrick unto Carthage in the end Heraclius brought the Bavarians under command he crowned his son Emperour and went in person against the Persians Pe. Mexia First he dealt for peace by Ambassadors A good cause gives confidence Cosroes said he would not lay down Arms until he had abolished the worship of the crucified God and the Persian God were worshipped every where Then Heraclius was the more confident that the Wars was not so much for the Empire as for defence of the Church and worship of God
who are most holy have given unto your self what you have allowed unto me for who knows not that the Holy Church is strengthned by the solidity of the Prince of the Apostles because he carried strength of mind in his name that he was called Petrus à Petra to him by the voice of Truth it was said Unto thee will I give the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven and again When thou art converted strengthen thy brethren and again Simon lovest thou me feed my sheep And so though the Apostles were many yet only the See of the Prince of the Apostles which See is but one in three places and hath prevailed pro ipso principatu for he hath advanced the See where he would rest and finish his life and he hath beautified the See whereinto he sent the Evangelist a Disciple and he hath strengthned the See Antiochia in which he sate 7. years albeit he was to leave it Seeing then the See is one and of one wherein now by Divine authority three Bishops do govern whatsoever good I do hear of you I account it mine own and if you hear any good of me impute it unto your merits because we are all one in him who said That they may be all one as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be one in us So far he Whence it appears that whatsoever may be understood by the Title Prince of the Apostles other Bishops did oppose that it should be proper to the See of Rome and Gregory was content to share with the Bishops of Antiochia and Alexandria Likewise Basilius Bishop of Cappadocia in his 55. Epistle calleth Ambrose who was Bishop of Milain Bishop of the first See of the Apostles certainly not because any Apostle was ever Bishop of Milain but because as Ambrose held the doctrine of the Apostles so at that time Milain was the Court of the Emperour Theodosius his Residence as Basil saith in the same Epistle unto that Town is the Princedom of the whole Roman nation concredited The primacy of the Bishop of Rome being grounded in this manner upon so sandy reasons hath been usurped and enlarged by slight and might through many ages and at that time gave the occasion of the great schism betwixt the Greek and Latine Churches and among the Latines themselves for the Bishops of Ravenna and Milain would not consent to the supremacy as follows and therefore Ravenna in contempt was called Acephalos or headless and the Bishops of Venice and Istria would not subject themselves Phyl. Mornay in Myster iniq pag. 117. This Boniface denounceth a curse to all them who climb unto a Bishoprick by favour of men or bribery he ordaineth that The Election of a Bishop the Election of a Bishop should be by consent both of people and clergy and be ratified when the Prince of the City shall approve of it and the Pope shall add his volumus mandamus Platina Gregory said he would not command but only he would intimate or shew such things as he thought expedient lib. 7. Ep. 30. but then Boniface and all his Successors in all their Constitutions Grants and Buls have no word so frequent as Iubemus mandamus He sate 9. months 4. BONIFACE IIII. succeeds an 608. saith Onuphrius Phocas gave Paganisin creepeth into the Romish Church unto him the Temple that was called Pantheon that is of Cybele and all other Gods and he dedicated it unto Mary and all other Saints and therefore it was called Virgo ac Martyres Platin. A noble change not from Paganism to Christianity but from one sort of idolatry to another Neither was this his deed only but of many other Popes as Bellarmin sheweth de cultu Sanctor lib. 3. cap. 4. and therefore Agrippa de vanit scient cap. 58. saith we know this was the old superstition of the Gentils to build to each God their own Temple to whose imitation afterwards Christians began to dedicate their Churches unto their Divis. In that chapter Agrippa taxeth his Romanists 1. That they think God hears prayers more in one place than in another albeit Christ biddeth enter into our Chamber and he himself went unto the Mountaines to pray 2. Hee reproves the multitude of their Churches Chappels and Oratories built and adorned so sumptuously and in the mean time the poor and living members of Christ are starving for want of necessaries From Augustin contra Maximin lib. 1. argum 11. de Sp. San. we may learn a third fault of this kind if we build saith he a Church of Stones or Trees unto any most excellent Angel are we not accursed and anathematized from the truth of Christ and from the Church of God because then we give unto a creature that service which is due unto God only Hereunto did Bellarmin subscribe saying to offer Sacrifices to build Churches and Altars is a service due to God alone de beatit Sanctor lib. 1. cap. 12. But in lib. 3. de cultu Sanctor he varnisheth this practice of the Romish Church saying we build not Churches to our Martyrs as to Gods but as monuments to dead men whose spirits live with God He adds other answers but such as he trusts not himself and the most solid as he saith is Holy houses may be built truly and properly to Saints yet not under the name of a Church or Temple but Basilica or Memoria To omit the identity of the words Agrippa said before They build Churches unto their Divi and Erasmus on the margine above the fore-named words of Augustine hath marked This is done now to each one of the Divi. But experience is a sufficient witness that almost all the Churches under the obedience of Rome had their names from Saints nor were they called the Memories or Monuments but the Church of Saint Peter or some other Saint and in Latine Templa Sanctorum and in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Bellarmin witnesseth de cultu Sanct. lib. 3. cap. 4. Werefore we may see that the Church of Rome hath turned the old idolatry into a new sort of idolatry giving their new Gods more fine and superstitious worship This Boniface did first All-hallow day ordain the Feast of All-Saints and that the Pope should say Mass that day Catal. test verit lib. 6. He turned his fathers house into a Monastery and sate 7. years then the seat was vacant 6. months for many strove for the preheminence rather than for the cure of souls At last 5. DEUSDEDIT or Theodatus the son of a married Priest was chosen and sate 3. years This only is written of him that he was an holy man and that he healed a man sick of the Palsie by a kiss only and that he ordained that the son of him who had been witness of the Baptism of an infant should not marry that infant being a woman Platin. And hereby he enlargeth spiritual alliance as they call it which was begun by Gregory who
the Image of Christ which is given to Christ himself 7. Concerning what Agrippa speaks of the reliques of the Saints in his time Of Reliques it is observable how Gregory the I. writ unto the Empress Constantia lib. 3. Ep. 30. The Majesty of your piety who are famous for study of religion and love of holiness hath commanded that I should send the head of Saint Paul or some part of his body for that Church which is builded in the Palace to the honour of the same Saint Paul the Apostle and while I was desirous that these things might be commanded unto me in which I giving most ready obedience might have the more aboundantly provoked your favour toward me the greater sadness hath overtaken me because you command that which â— neither can nor dare do And he addeth examples of some who had attempted to remove the bodies of some Saints and were smitten with sudden death and others were affrighted and dispersed with the fear of Thunder and therefore he saith Let my most gracious Lady know that it is not the custom of the Romans when they give the reliques of Saints that they presume to touch any part of the body but only a band is sent in a box and that is layed by the holy bodies of the Saints and that is taken up again and sent unto the Church which is to be dedicated Whether these examples be true or not believe Gregory they who will But if other stories can be believed many bodies of Martyrs and Confessours were carried from place to place before his time and after it and in many places of the earth Nor can it be denied that the removing of their bodies which in the fury of persecution had been buried in obscure corners was commendable if restlesse minds had not turned charitable offices into excessive superstition And sundry Ancients do record that miracles were wrought in these places where they were buried as Augustine de civit Dei lib. 22. cap. 8. and Chrysostom in his Book against the Heathens And no less certain is it That Satan took occasion upon their esteem they had of dead bodies to deceive many and that many waies Augustine in Confess lib. 6. cap. 2. sheweth how his mother Monica when she came to Millain would have brought her pottage bread and wine into the Churches or as he calleth them Memorials of the Saints as was the custom of Affrica the door-keeper did hinder her because the Bishop of the place had forbidden it and he did admire how his mother so soon did rather condemn her former custom than call into question the countermand because the custom was like unto the superstition of the Gentiles Jerom to 2. Ep. 2. against Vigilantius telleth how he said Why shouldest thou with so great honour not only honour but adore also I know not what thou worshippest in a little vessel that thou carriest about Why doest thou with adoring kiss dust covered in a cloath we see a custom of the Heathens brought almost into the Church under pretext of religion that whilest the Sun shineth heaps of wax-torches are kindled and they kiss and adore every where a little I know not what dust in a small vessel covered with a precious cloath These men give forsooth great honour unto the most blest Martyrs whom they think to make glorious by their silly Torches when the Lamb who is on the midst of the Throne glorifieth them with the splendour of his Majesty Jerom writeth very bitterly against Vigilantius for writing so and denieth the fact saying O mad head who ever did adore Martyrs who thinketh man to be a God c. There he saith Constantine had caused to transport the bodies of Andrew Luke and Timothy to Constantinople and the Emperour Arcadius had brought the body of the Prophet Samuel from Judea unto Thracia and some Bishops had transported other bodies but none did adore the bodies Hence appears his judgement and the practice of the Churches where he did live or which he knew but it seems he knew not what was done where Vigilantius did live of whom I add here the words of Erasmus in the Argument before that Epistle Vigilantius by nation a Gall and Presbyter of the Church at Barcilona in Spain writ that book wherein he did teach that Reliques of Martyrs should not be adored neither should there be Vigiles at their graves which at that time was done in great religiousness and so against this man falleth Jerom a scolding with reproaches that I wish he had been more moderate as for the night Vigiles they did not please the Church-men as is clear enough that by their authority they are taken away the name only remaining and of that custom is Affrica and other places Augustine de civit Dei lib. 8. cap. ult saith We do not erect Churches Priesthoods Holy things and Sacrifices unto the Martyrs because not they but their God is our God we do honour the remembrance of them as of the holy men of God who have for the truth foughten unto the death of their bodies to the end the true religion may be known all false and feigned religions being convinced But what faithfull man ever heard a Priest standing at an Altar builded upon the holy body of a Martyr for the honour and worship of God say in his prayers Peter or Paul or Cyprian I offer a sacrifice unto thee when at the memory of them it is offered unto God who made them both Men and Martyrs and hath joined them with his Holy Angels in heavenly honour to the end that by that solemnity we may both give thanks unto God for their victory and by calling upon him for help we may exhort our selves to the imitation of their Crowns and Palms in the renewing of their remembrance Therefore whatsoever obsequies of religiousness are performed in the places of Martyrs are ornaments of their memorials and not holy things or sacrifices of the dead as Gods and whosoever bringeth meat thither which truly is not done by the better Christians and in most part of the earth is no such custom nevertheless whosoever doth it when they have layed it down they pray and take it away again that they may eat it or give a part thereof unto the indigent they desire to have it hallowed there by the merits of the Martyrs in the name of the Lord of Martyrs That these are not sacrifices of the Martyrs he knows who knows this one thing that the sacrifice of Christians is there offered unto God and so we worship not the Martyrs neither with divine honours nor with human crimes So far he On these last words Lud. Vives hath this Annotation concerning the practice of his own time Many Christians do often sin in a good thing that they worship divos divasque their gods and goddesses no otherwise than God himself neither do I see in many what difference is betwixt their opinion concerning the Saints and that which the Heathens
good purpose what good works did precede whereby that man did deserve to be one person with God yea to be very God To wit God himself even he by whom man began began not to be another then the Son of God and that the only the only begotten and properly and for the Word of God who was made flesh verily God that as every man is one person even a reasonable soul and flesh so Christ is one person the word and flesh Whence is so great glory unto human nature by no preceding merits without doubt by the free and gracious gift but only here the great and only grace of God is evidently shewed unto them who consider faithfully and soberly to the end men may understand that they are justified from their sins by the same free grace by which it was that the man Christ could have no sin Ibid. cap. 12. Certainly no man can have peace with God but by the Mediatour Christ Jesus who is in two natures very God and very man one Christ both Priest and sacrifice he came unto us to offer for us what he had assumed of us that he might take away from us that which he found in us that is our sins Ibid. cap. 21. The Apostle saith of the fire of the day of judgement What each mans work is the fire shall declare It is not to be doubted that he speaketh of a Purgatory fire which fire the ungodly shall feel one way and the godly another way and the righteous another way seeing the ungodly shall from the torment of the fire be thrown into everlasting flames but the godly who shall rise in their bodies without all blot of sin and who have built gold silver and precious stones upon the foundation which is Christ they shall escape that fire with so great facility as with integrity of faith and love of Christ they have kept the commands in this life and that fire of Dooms-day shall be unto them as the Fornace of Babylon was unto the three children who without all harm of that fire shall call upon the beauty of all the creatures unto the praises of God But some just men are subject to some small sins because upon the Foundation which is Christ they have built stones hay and straw which are cleansed by the heat of that fire from which they being cleansed shall be made pertakers of everlasting glory And so by that transitory fire and the whole judgement of that day being compleated two congregations of the godly and the ungodly shall be severed the one of Christ and the other of the Divel So he expoundeth not that Text of a Purgatory before the day of Judgement On the Psalms of degrees at the words of Psal 130. If thou Lord wilt mark iniquity he saith He expoundeth out of what depth he did cry that is from the gulf of his sins which as a deluge had gone over his head understanding that all his life was full of tentations Therefore he saith Who can stand If thou judge only righteousness unto us and shew not mercy none can stand for we are all the children of wrath but we have more hope of thy mercy but not of our merits On John chap. 6. This is to eat his flesh and to drink his blood even to abide in Christ and to have him abiding in us and therefore who abideth not in Christ certainly he eateth not his flesh spiritually although carnally and visibly he do press the Sacrament of his body and blood but rather he eateth the Sacrament of so great a thing for damnation to himself because he being unclean presumeth to come unto the Sacraments of Christ which none taketh worthily but who is clean as it is written Blessed are the pure in heart for Contra Felic Vrgelit lib. 2. Shew us any Nation or Alcwin writeth against the errours of Felix and Elâ—pant Town or Church either Roman which is the head of Churches or Constantinopolitan or of Jerusalem which was dedicated by the presence of the Lord himself or of Antiochia where first the name of Christianity is read to have been or of Alexandria or of any other Church either in Italy or Germany or in France or in Aquitania or in Britan which agrreeth with you in your assertion Here he acknowledgeth all these to be true Churches at that time and distinguis heth them one from another and where he calleth the Roman the Head of Churches certainly he understandeth not that other Churches had their original from Rome seeing he saith the Church of Ierusalem was dedicated by the presence of the Lord himself and Christians had their first name at Antioch both which were before there was any mention of a Church at Rome When Felix came to a Synod at Regensburg where were Priests from all parts of the Christian Empire as Alcwin speaketh contra Elipant lib. 1. his errour was accursed and nevertheless he continued in his errour till at the command of Charls the Great Alcwin writ these books and then he became zealous for the truth and did write a recantation unto the Presbyters and Deacons of his Church that as he had been a scandal unto them so by his means they may be brought again from errour unto the truth as he himself writeth and this recantation is printed among the Works of Alcwin But Elipant Arch-Bishop of Toledo having read these seven books of Alcwin writ very bitterly for maintaining the same errour He professeth to beleeve that Christ is but one person in two natures in one eternal and equal with the Father and the same unity of his person remaining inseparably is also the son of man in respect of his flesh and in respect of his divine nature the Father and He are one unum and in respect of his form of a servant he came not to do his own will but the will of him who sent him But as in respect of the Divine nature He is the natural Son of the Father so in respect of his flesh he is the Son of God adoptive and nuncupative It is to be marked by the way that Felix had said Christ in respect of his flesh was the old man and had need of regeneration but Elipant did not write so For proof of this his last point he alledgeth several testimonies of Scripture of Augustine and other fathers and of the Spanish Missal Against this Epistle of Elipant Alcwin writ four books wherein he sheweth that Elipant held the same heresie with Nestorius who had spoken the same way and yet was judged to have spoken inconsistibly with the unity of Christ's person He retorteth all the restimonies of Scripture and from them proveth that Christ is never called a nuncupative God nor adoptive son but even whilest the Scripture speaketh of his manhood or of him as man calleth him the only begotten of the Father Thirdly he sheweth that Elipant did corrupt the testimonies of the Fathers and did add the words Nuncupative
sins Here he expoundeth not that Text as the Rhemists and other late Papists do of a created Raphiel or other Angel and out of it they would prove the lawfullness of praying to Angels On Chap. 9. at the words And there arose a smoke out of the pit he saith That is the doctrine of wicked Hereticks is made manifest which is well compared unto smoke because it wants the light of truth and what in the Holy Scripture gives light unto the godly that poureth blindness upon Hereticks and they cease not to obscure the light of faith unto others ..... And there come locusts upon the earth to wit Disciples of errour come to deceive the earthly hearts of men for locusts neither walk forward as some wights neither do they flee as fowls because the Disciples of Hereticks and Hereticks themselves neither have upright faith that they may flee and seek heavenly things with the godly of whom Esaias saith Who are these which flee as Clouds nor have forward or right walking of works that they can say with the Psalmist He set my feet upon a Rock and directs my steps The locusts do leap and eat every green thing because they are lifted up with pride and kill so many souls as they can which have the greenness of faith ..... And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass .... Here the grass is taken in a good sense for it signifieth sucking ones which cannot eat solid meat but delight in the superfice of the Letter to whom the Apostle saith I could not speak unto you as spiritual men but as carnal ... And every green thing signifieth them who have made better progress who can now understand what John saith In the beginning was the word And the Trees are they who are perfect and strong in the faith because such can indure the wind of temptations .... But only the men which have not the sign of God in their fore-heads understand ye worthily because here are excluded not only those which are without the Church that is Pagans and Jews but also false Christians who have the sign in their body that is are baptized and are within the Church but with their works do defile the faith which they seem to have and therefore are hurt ..... seeing many do confess Christ in words only but having a form of godliness deny the power thereof they confess they know God but deny him by their works The Reader may judge whether in all this testimony he describeth not the Jesuits as if he had seen or had experience of them at least his words are contrary unto them for they especially do speak against the Scriptures and cease not to obscure them and so forth But especially mark how Haymo expounds The sign of God in their fore-heads whereas the Rhemists in their Annotations and others of that stamp do expound it of the sign of the Cross In lib. 6. on chap. 19. at the words I fell at his feet to worship .... he saith Because John saw him greater then himself he falling down would have worshipped him for here both the Angel and John take their own persons for whereas the Angel had said I am alpha and omega the first and the last he shews in this place that he was sent in the person of Christ when considering his own person he forbids that John do not worship him .... he saith See that is beware that thou do it not for I am thy fellow-servant for we both thou and I have one Lord and in nothing am I preferred above thee but in doctrine which I am sent to teach thee neither am I thy companion only but also of thy brethren to wit I profess my self the co-equal of all beleeving men which have the testimony of Jesus that is the faith of Jesus .... Worship God as if he had said Do not worship me who speak these words unto thee but him in whose person I appear How far differeth Haymo here from the Reformed Church And yet the Rhemists on that Text say The Protestants abuse this place and the example of the Angel forbidding Iohn to adore him ..... but in truth it makes for no such purpose but only warneth us that Divine honour and adoration due unto God alone may not be given unto Angels But we see that Haymo knew not any such distinction and he gives a reason why no Beleever should worship an Angel in any way In lib. 7. on the same chap. he saith If the first man had not sinned he had continued immortal but because he contemned God's command immediately he incurreth God's wrath and dieth A little after Haymo hath many significations of the word Sun in Scripture but he shews not that it signifieth the Pope At the last words of the Book he saith Observe this Book beginneth with grace and endeth in grace because both by prevening grace are we saved and by subsequent grace are we justified wherefore Paul also ordreth his Epistles unto the Churches in this manner that he beginneth with grace and closeth with grace He hath many such passages but these may serve for a tast of the doctrine of those times in the Church 19. Lupus was Abbot of the Monastery of Ferraria by the water Lupa running into Sene at the same time He writ several Epistles unto King Lewis to Hincmar c. which were Printed at Paris An. 1588. In the first Epistle he saith Now they are accounted troublesom who are desirous to learn and as if they were set in an high place the unlearned gaze on them continually and if they can espy any fault in them it is not called human frailty but it is imputed unto the quality of learning In the 2 and 4 Epistle He comforteth his Master Einhard after the death of his wife he speaks honourably of marriage and comfortably of the estate of the godly after this life without any mention of Purgatory or mass for the defunct and he interlaceth these sentences The word of God inlightneth the most obscure darkness of this life as it is said Thy word is a Lantern unto my feet The way of man is not in his own power but the footsteps of men are directed by God and the liberty of man's free-will hath altogether need of the help of God's grace When we are in any distress the more truly we are sensible of our frailty the more speedily should we run unto the help of God's mercy and it is sweetly said Where man's power faileth the help of God is present neither is this a long travel if we indeavour for he who calleth saying Come unto me who are weary he informeth them which come and without all doubt he crowneth them continuing in him Say with the famous and most sweet Augustine Give me Lord what thou biddest do and bid do what thou willest seeing God both prevenes and follows us that we may will or do any good In the 112 Epistle Let the worthiness
Evangelists say For many and one For you because the Disciples are amongst the many but none saith For all And lest I be judged to search thus rashly holy Jerom expounding that Text The Son of Man came not to be served but to serve and to give his soul a ransom for many saith When he took the form of a servant that he might shed his blood for the World and said not he would give his soul a ransom for all but for many that is for them which were to beleeve in him In this exposition according to the Catholick faith he teaches that only Beleevers are understood ....... Who dare contradict so clear lights confirming their doctrine by Evangelical sense but which are not ashamed to appear without light And that I may speak with leave and reverence of so great a man John Bishop of Constantinople Chrysostom not seeing this sense flowing from the fountain of the Gospel when he expounds that of the Apostle That by the grace of God he should tast death for all men not for Beleevers only said he but for all the World and truly he died for all men But what if all men beleeve not He hath done his part But when he thought thus he hath not confirmed it by a Divine testimony And if any hath shewed or shall shew unto your Excellency that one Faustus hath written far otherwise of the things credit ye not him who erreth c. 21. At the same time was also question of the presence of Christ's body in the Sacrament Charls the Bald gave in command unto Bertram a Priest at Corbey to search and write what was the doctrine of the Fathers and ancient Church in this article Trithemius saith Bertram was singularly learned of an excellent eloquence and utterance pregnant in judgment and no less famous for holiness of life and writ many excellent Treatises whereof few have come to our hands In obedience unto his Soveraign he did compile a Treatise De Corpore Sanguine Domini which is all inserted in Catal. test ver lib. 10 and was lately translated into our language and Printed at Aberdeen so that who pleaseth to read it may easily find it Only the estate of the question I set down here with an argument or two and his conclusion your high Excellency desireth to understand Whether that Body and Blood of Christ which is received by the mouth of Beleevers in the Church be taken in a mystery or according to literal verity that is whether it contain some secret thing which is only manifest to the ey of faith or without the vail of any mystery if the eys of the body behold that outwardly which the soul and mind do behold inwardly Unto this he adjoineth another Whether it be the same body which was born of the Virgin Mary and which suffered and died Concerning the first he shews that the word literal verity signifieth a demonstration of a thing in its proper and manifest signification as when it is said Christ died And that in a figure is when a thing is signified in an over-hallowing vail or trope as when Christ saith I am the Vine such speeches say one thing and signifie another saith he His first reason is If the Sacrament of Christ's body and blood be celebrated without any figure it is not properly called a mystery wherein is no secret thing nothing removed from our corporal senses But that Bread which by consecration of the Priest is made the body of Christ shews one thing to the outward senses of men and crieth another thing inwardly to the souls of Beleevers outwardly the bread is the self-same that it was before for we see the same shape and colour and the same tast is perceived but inwardly a far more excellent different and precious thing is signified and exhibited because it is heavenly and divine that is the body of Christ is shewed unto us yet not seen with fleshly eys but is seen taken and eaten by the looking of a beleeving soul The wine also which by consecration is made the Sacrament of Christ's Blood representeth one thing outwardly and contains another thing inwardly for what see we outwardly but the substance of wine tast it and it is wine smell it and it savoureth wine look on it and you see the colour of wine But if it be considered inwardly in the mind it tasts not as wine but as the blood of Christ unto the beleeving soul and it is acknowledged such when it is seen and so it is approved when it is smelled These to be such it is manifest because none can deny but that bread and wine is only figuratively the body and blood of Christ for as is clearly seen and known no flesh is in that bread nor can any drop of blood be pointed forth in that wine whereas nevertheless after consecration they are not called bread or wine but the body and blood of Christ After thirty other arguments proving a figure in these words This is my body he comes to the other question and hath this argument The flesh of Christ which was crucified did shew no more outwardly then it was in it self because it was the flesh of a very man to wit a true body under the form of a true body But we must consider in that bread not only the body of Christ but the bodies of all Beleevers are also represented in it for which cause it is made of many grains of wheat because the body of the Church is made up of many beleevers of the word of Christ for this cause as in the mystical bread the body of Christ is understood so also in the same mystery the members of the Church are represented to be one in Christ and as not corporally but spiritually that bread is called the body of the Church or beleeving people after the same manner also it must be understood to be the body of Christ not corporally but ........ Also the things which are alike are comprehended under the same definition But concerning the true body of Christ it is said He is very God and very Man who in the latter time of the World was born of the Virgin and these things cannot be said of the body of Christ which is consecrated in a mystery in the Church therefore according to a certain manner only is it to be the body of Christ and that manner is by a figure and in resemblance that so the truth of the thing it self may be the more sensibly understood In the prayers also which are said after the mystery of the body and blood of Christ and wherein the people answer Amen the Priest uttereth these words We beseech thee O Lord which are partakers of the pledges of eternal life that what we touch in resemblance in this Sacrament we may receive it in the manifest participation of the thing it self Now we know that a pledge or resemblance is of another thing resembled that is they are not to
some words do follow Geo. Cassander in Liturgica saith At the first the Mass was said otherwise then now ..... and it is not done more holily then it was before when it was hallowed with the only words of the Lord and with the Lord's prayer And from Walafrid Strabo he saith All which is now done with a multitude of prayers lessons songs and consecrations the Apostles and those who next followed them did as is thought with prayers and remembrance of the Lord's sufferings even as He commanded In the same Chapter he saith In the next times when the Epistle and the Gospel was read the Mass was done and other things were added at diverse times by the Popes Gelasius and Gregorius 3. When the Sacrament began to be termed a Sacrifice it is uncertain but this is certain it was not called properly A Sacrament is not a Sacrifice a Sacrifice by the purest primitive Church especially in the time of Justine Martyr Lactantius Firmian and Augustine For in the daies of Justine the Pagans did revile the Christians and called them Atheists because they offered not sacrifice nor incense unto their God Justine in Apolog. 2. answereth They do offer such sacrifices as they knew were acceptable unto him to wit the sacrifices of prayer and thanksgiving as for the creatures which God hath appointed for the sustentation of man we keep them for the use and necessity of the poor but we burn them not with fire Lactantius had the same occasion in Institut lib. 6. cap. 24 25 and so Augustine de Civit. Dei lib. 10. cap. 4. but neither of the two hath any syllable of the sacrifice of the Mass or of the Lord's body on the Altar Nevertheless Augustine in Enchirid cap. 110. and elsewhere and Cyprian have called the Sacrament a Sacrifice yet not properly or but figuratively to wit because it is a memorial and remembrance of that true and only Sacrifice which was once offered by Christ Cyprian Epist 63. ordin Pammel So speaketh the Gloss on Gratian for where it is said de consecr lib. 2. cap. Quid sit out of Gregory the great Though Christ living immortally dieth not now yet in this Sacrament he dieth and his flesh suffereth for the salvation of the people the Gloss addeth that is His death and passion is represented So doth Chrysostom in Heb. hom 17 and Augustin de Verb. Dom. ser 28. speak and many others saying We offer the same sacrifice which Christ did offer or rather we offer the remembrance of that sacrifice So also teacheth Lombard lib. 4. cap. 12. B. G. Christ died once on the Cross and there he was offered but he is offered daily in the Sacrament because in the Sacrament is a remembrance of that which was once done and because it is a memorial representation and remembrance of that true sacrifice and holy oblation on the Altar of the Cross At some times also the Ancients call the Sacrament a Sacrifice because of the offerings which the people brought when they came to the Sacrament Cyprian de oper eleemos saith Thou who art rich comest into the Church without a sacrifice and takest a part of the sacrifice which the poorer hath offered Bellarmin de Eucharist lib. 1. cap. 27. hath the like words from Irenaeus lib. 1. cap. 32 acknowledging that those Fathers spoke so of the bread and wine which the people offered And Alcwin de divin offic at the words Sursum corda saith The Priest exhorts the people as if he said Now when ye are sufficiently instructed and confirmed by the Apostolical and Evangelical Precepts direct your hearts from earthly cares upward unto the Lord that I may be able to offer worthily the sacrifice which ye have offered unto me to be offered unto God So whereas the Ancients did most usually abstain from the name of Altar and Sacrifice terming those Tables and Eucharist afterwards the Church being established in the truth of doctrine the Pastours did adventure upon a greater liberty of words not doubting to be soundly understood by Catholick hearers But because the degenerating ages have wrested these words to a proper signification clean cotrary to the first intention it should not be thought amiss in them who contain themselves now within the more ancient restraints and are content with the first terms since the other have occasioned that intollerable errour of the real sacrifice in the Mass To the end this may be more evident I shall repeat the The original of the Christian Sacrifice custom of this matter from the beginning Chrysostom on 1 Cor. 11. hom 27. saith As in the three thousand who at first did beleeve they did all eat together and they did possess all things in common so also it was when the Apostle writ this yet not so certainly but that some doubting of the communion were remaining and descending unto posterity and when it came to pass that some were poor and some were rich they did not give all things in community but they made the common Tables on the appointed daies as was decent and the collection being done after the communication of the Sacrament they all came to a common feast and the dishes were carried by the honester poor ones and they who had nothing were invited by them and they sate down all together but in progress of time this custom went away for by this division it came that some did adjoin themselves in one company and some in another and they said I am his and I am his as the Apostle amending this saith in the beginning of the Epistle Justine near the end of his greater Apology saith Let the rich men if they please every one bestow as they will and let that which is brought be laid down beside the Bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To wit when the first custom was left off they brought a quantity of Bread and Wine or of the first Corns or Raisins whereof so much was taken as did serve for the elements of the Sacrament and the rest was eaten by the Believers as in a feast and some was sent unto sick persons or diststributed among the poor When the Church had more liberty and became more wealthy as in the daies of Constantine the oblations were richer and a part thereof was appointed for maintenance of the Preachers according to that of Jerom They who serve at the Altar are sustained by the offerings at the Altar Then the voluntary offerings were called Sacrifices after the manner of the law of Moses and the Presbyters did consecrate them by prayer as is manifest by the Liturgies where they say O Lord we thy servants and also thy holy people being mindfull of the blessed suffering and resurrection and the glorious ascension of Christ thy Son our Lord God do offer unto thy most excellent Majesty out of thy gifts this pure sacrifice .... upon which things it may please thee to look with a favourable and gracious eye and to
the Chair of Peter as they speak were so abhominable and wretched what is become of the line of succession whereof they boast And since that wicked generation did continue so long space of time from whom have they ordination in the following ages And here we may remember what Pope Gregory the I writ on Iob. lib. 34. cap. 2. I will yet declare a sadder thing by the fearfull order of hid dispensation ere that Lemathan shall appear in that damned man which he shall assume the signs of vertue shall be withdrawn from the Holy Church for prophecy shall be hid the vertue of abstinence shall be diminished the words of doctrine shall cease and no miracles shall be seen Which things indeed Divine dispensation will not take away altogether but he sheweth not these openly and in plenty as in former times And this is done by admirable dispensation that by one thing both the piety and justice of God may be fulfilled for while the signs of vertue being withdrawn the Church seems more contemptible both the reward of good men groweth which do esteem her under hope of heavenly things and not for present signs and the mind of wicked men against her appears the more easily who neglect the promised invisible things while they are not ingaged by visible things Therefore while the humility of Beleevers is as it were destitute of the multitude and manifestation of signs by the terrible trial of Divine dispensation mercy is bestowed on good men even by the same means whereby just wrath is heaped upon the wicked So far he Now what do these two Cardinals in these their lamentations and that Pope in this fearfull Prophecy of Divine dispensation but confirm what is the usual doctrine of the Reformed Churches that The Church did lurk for a space of time But the Romanists in these daies will not hear this and the deluded people are made to beleeve that the Church of Rome hath continued through all ages in glorious Majesty And yet even in these darkest times were some witnesses of the truth although not without some dross of the corrupt age 2. Ambrosius Ausbert a French Monk in the beginning of this Century writ Commentaries on the Psalms and Song of Salomon and ten books on the Revelation out of which I have selected these testimonies Lib. 3. cap. 5 The old and new Testament are called one book because the new cannot be separated from the old not the old from the new for the old Testament is the new vailed and the new is the revelation of the old ...... The Lord said unto Peter bearing the type of the Church Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church as if he had said Upon me will I build thee Lib. 4. cap. 8. It is no wonder that our prayers and tears are offered unto God not in our name but by the great High-Priest seeing Paul exhorts us saying Through him let us offer up the sacrifices of praise unto God Lib. 5. cap. 11. When God rendreth reward unto his servants he rewardeth his own gifts in them for he would not say He rendreth a reward unless he had gotten the works of reward but we could not have the works of reward unless we had gotten from Him that we were able to work in this sense we ask daily Give us this day our daily bread if it be ours why ask we it daily to be given us It is ours by receiving which was not ours by having Lib. 6. cap. 13 The book of Predestination as it containeth the Elect written in it by unmovable eternity so by no means receives it the Reprobates to be written in it But why so If this be asked of me I answer briefly Because God is most good mercifull meek and just mercifull because he freely saves some sinners just because for the merit of reprobation and not without justice he condemneth the ungodly Lib. 8. cap. 17 If the â—lect follow prevening grace and the Reprobates cannot accuse his justice And Cap. 19 Grace goeth before a man to shew him the way whither he should go and grace follows him to move him unto that which it shews ..... In this we give glory unto God when we confess that by no precedent merit of our good works but by this mercy only we have attained so great dignity Lib. â—0 cap. 22 How doth he which will take that blessed water if it be given to each one freely And truly saith the Apostle It is not of him that willeth or runneth but of God who shews mercy How can he who willeth take it but because in both these the mercy of God is commended which both makes the unwilling to become willing and also freely bringeth the willing unto that which he desireth As if the giver of that grace were saying Who being freely inspired hath begun to desire heavenly things let him be confident that he may freely attain those things for no other but who willeth takes the water of life freely because none other is brought unto eternal life even freely but he who beginneth first to will being prevened by grace Hence is it said God worketh in us both the will and the deed according to good pleasure But the Apostle seemeth to contradict this when he saith To will is present with me but how to perform that which is good I find not But know that whereas he saith To will is present he knew that he had received from God that whereby he would which he himself proveth saying What hast thou that thou hast not received Understand Nothing at all Say then Who thirsteth let him come ... that is who being unwilling is made willing by no preceding merits of good works but by the gracious will of God let him drink aboundantly of the water of eternal joy out of the invisible fountain 3. Theophylact Arch Bishop of Bulgaria in the beginning of this Century writ on the four Evangelists and the Epistles of Paul His testimony is the more to be accounted because Christophor Porsena Prior of Saint Balbina in Rome which did first translate his works and then dedicated them unto Pope Sixtus the IV. testifieth of him that as a Bee he hath gathered into his Honey-hive the most approved sentences out of many Authours especially out of Chrysostom as out of a golden fountain he had drawn very golden interpretations And Berald who at the order of Michael Bodet Epist Lingonen did review that Translation when it was to be reprinted An. 1533. by Iod. Bad. Ascens saith in his Epistle unto the Reader This is certain enough that all these Commentaries are pious and orthodox and differ far from those things which the multitude of I heologians in these daies do with much pride beat into the ears of the unlearned people for he not only expounds the Apostles mind every where but likewise refert sapit ac spirat he resembleth savoureth and breatheth it which or how few it can be justly
Amelphis John or Gregory VI. Because Satan could not openly persecute Christ by Pagans he craftily intends to subvert the name of Christ by a false Monk under shew of Religion but albeit God permit such things to be done our sins so deserving yet the time of recompense is at hand Catal. test ver li. 13. Many other Books were written against this Hildebrand there is named one in the German tongue written by Waltram Bishop of Niembergh as is thought the Author bewails the miseries of the Church and lewdness of Clerks then he addes Hence the Catholique faith is defiled hence that unrighteousness hath waxed so that instead of truth false testimonies and for common faith perjuries do abound since Laws are silent giving place to wars that saying of Hoseah is fulfilled There is no truth nor knowledge of God nor mercy in the land cursing and lyes murther and stealing have overflowed Behold some Bishops have joyned unto the faction of Hildebrand accounting more of him then of all the Catholique Church so it comes to pass that while the enemy so weth in the Lord's field the tares of many scandals that now in Bishopricks are no Sacraments of Christ and his Church which should be the work of the Bishops of God but execrations which are the works of the Servants of Satan who as Cyprian writes seeing Idols forsaken and his Temples left by the multitude of Believers hath devised a new craft under the name of a Christian he deceives the unwise and by Heresies and Schisms he overthrows the faith c. In another place he saith Now it appears Satan is loosed out of the pit seeing as it is written he is come forth to deceive the Nations Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 5. hath the same The above-named Waltram in another place lamenteth That then a new sort of Bishops swelling in pride because of the gifts of Believers drew all things unto themselves under cloke of Religion and they were painted walls and hypocrites 12. When Gregory and Victor the two heads of that pernicious faction More opposition against that faction were gone the Bishops of Germany and France considering the calamities of the Church by that unhappy Schism thought good to meet at Garstung for debating their strife no more with swords but with reasonings so the Bishops of both factions conveen in January There Conrad Bishop of Utrecht had a long Oration to this purpose We are assembled prudent Fathers to establish peace which our Saviour at his departure did leave the temerity violence and pestiferous errors of those who are not ashamed to dispise that heavenly gift I wish I could cut in sunder with the two-edged sword and confute with the testimonies of the two Testaments according to Christ's command Who despiseth an Oath breaks covenant and keeps not promise dispiseth him by whom he hath sworn he offends him whose name the other party hath believed As I live saith the Lord the Oath that he hath dispised and the Covenant that he hath transgressed shall I bring upon his pate Shall he who hath transgressed his Covenant escape You must consider not so much unto whom as by whom thou hast sworn and he is more faithful who did believe thee swearing by the name of God then thou art who hatchest mischief against thy enemy or rather now thy friend and that by reason of divine Majesty We finde it commanded concerning Tiberius and Nero who were not onely most cruel Tyrants but most vile Monsters Give to Caesar what is Caesars and fear God and honor the King and not onely be obedient unto Princes who bear not the sword in vain even though they be evil but supplicate the most high God for them that under them we may lead a quiet and peaceable life All power is of God and he who resists power resists the providence of God Therefore those are ambitious and presumptuous who dare with whorish faces misinterpret that saying of our Lord and God What ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven and what ye binde on earth shall be bound in heaven and force it to serve unto their own lust and indeavor to gull us as if we were children without all knowledge Our heavenly Teacher did open the hearts of his disciples to understand the Scriptures Moses the Prophets and the Psalms and he commanded them to preach in his name unto all the Nations repentance and forgiveness of sins and that they should be witnesses of those things Therefore Hildebrand was carried headlong into ambition when he usurped the power of the eternal God whose Messenger he should have been such are the times now such are the maners and such are the men The most high Majesty had provided but slenderly for the affairs of mortals if he had so intrusted the sword into the hand of any man Who could restrain the lust of men who could rule it truly the wisest is not sufficient for such a burthen We have not need that any should teach us in what maner Peter and his Colleagues did use their spiritual power or to speak more properly the dispensation and administration of God's stewardship for they were but stewards of the divine Oracles It is as clear as the light by the book which the Physitian Luke hath written of the Acts of Christ's Messengers the weapons of our warfare are spiritual and not iron nor robberies murthers killing of men nor perjuries and our helmet breast-plate girdle buckler and sword are peace love righteousness hope of salvation truth the word of God and faith These Divine Gifts our most Christian Emperor did often proffer most willingly unto Hildebrand but he refused to accept them c. The Papal party had chosen Gebhard Bishop of Salisburgh to speak in their name but when he heard this Oration he would not open his mouth to speak in the contrary Avent Annal. lib. 5. It was appointed at that time to assemble again in May at Mentz The Papal party did preveen the time and assembled at Quintelburgh now called Quedlinburgh in April there they wrested some words of Wezilo Bishop of Mentz and condemned him as an Arch-Heretique they called themselves the true Church and consented unto the election of Clemens III. The Synod at Mentz was very solemn there was the Emperor the Electors and many Dukes Peter Bishop of Portua and Legate of Clemens and many Bishops of France and Germany by common suffrage the faction of Hildebrand was condemned as contrary unto Christian piety and a Decree was published to this purpose All Christians should shun the company of those accursed persons whom we have named seeing they have made defection from us and not we from them they promised to be present at this Synod but they will not come they abuse Christian piety and leaving the sheep they run unto the enemies of the Republique they not onely exhort unto fire and sword but also are ring-leaders and Captains of the war What would
Scripture so many as are predestinated unto life are they not called Kings and Priests therefore what God hath conjoyned let no man put asunder but rather what divine Authority hath ordained mans will should endeavor to fulfil and they should joyn in hearts who are conjoyned in ordinances let them cherish one another defend other mutually and bear one anothers burthens The wise man saith A brother aiding a brother both shall be comforted but if they bite one another which God forbid both shall come into desolation Let not my soul come into their counsels which say That either the peace and freedom of the Church is hurtful unto the Crown or the prosperity and exaltation of the Crown is hurtful unto the Church for God the Author of them both hath conjoyned them not to destruction but to edification If ye know this how long will ye dissemble the common contumely and common injury Is not Rome as the Apostolical Seat so also the head of the Empire therefore though I would not speak of the Church is it the honor of the King to have an headless Empire I know not what the wise men and Princes of the Kingdom do advise you herein but though I speak imprudently I will not be silent in what I do judge The Chuch of God from the beginning even till these times hath been oft afflicted and oft delivered it is her voice They have often afflicted me from my youth but they could not prevail against me Be sure O King that neither now will the Lord leave the rod of the wicked upon the back of the righteous the hand of the Lord is not shortned nor become unable to help At this time he will deliver his Spouse which he hath redeemed by his blood endowed with his spirit furnished with heavenly gifts and nevertheless enriched with earthly things He will deliver I say again he will deliver but if by the hand of another let the Princes of the Kingdom consider whether this be to the honor and advantage of the King certainly not Wherefore gird thy sword O most mighty and let Caesar recover unto himself what is Caesar's and unto God what is God's Vtrumque interesse Caesaris constat undoubtedly both these appertain to Caesar to maintain his own Crown and to defend the Church the one becometh the King and the other the Advocate of the Church The victory as we trust in the Lord is at hand the Romans are more arrogant then potent for what did ever any great or mighty Emperor or King presume so vile a thing both against Crown and Priest-hood but this cursed and tumultuous people which cannot measure their strength nor think on the end nor consider the event in their foolishness and fury durst attempt so great sacriledge the temerity of the multitude cannot stand for a moment before the King's face c. I will not here add observations Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. l. 2. c. 31. The original of the title â—icar of Christ alledgeth That Bernard did first give unto the Pope the Title Vicar of Christ It was not from the beginning so but the Cardinal mistaketh it Bernard was not the first if Platina do truly report the words of Gregory VII he used this Title before him and according to the language of the Court at that time Bernard giveth this Title unto all Priests even from whom all iniquity procedeth as he speaketh in festo Convers Pauli ser 1. and giveth unto Eusebius both this and loftier Titles for lib. 2. de Consider he calleth him The Great Priest the Prince of Bishops the Heir of the Apostles Abel in Primacy in Government Noah in Patriarchship Abraham in Order Melchisedek in Dignity Aaron in Authority Moses in Iudging Samuel in Power Peter in Vaction Christ here is a rhapsody of glorious Titles and he addeth these passages of Scripture that are wrested to maintain the ambition of the man of sin but whether he speak so in derision or according to his own minde it may be judged by his words following immediately but first see what he And confuted by Bernard at large said a little before What hath the holy Apostle left in legacy unto thee he saith What I have I give thee What is it One thing I know it is not silver nor gold seeing he said Silver and gold have I not If thou happen to have it use it according to the time and not at thy pleasure so use them as not abusing them seeing these in respect of the souls good are neither good nor ill but the use of them is good the abuse ill the care of them is worse and seeking is filthier by whatsoever way thou may have them certainly thou hast them not by title of the Apostle for he could not give what he had not what he had that he gave the care of all the Churches Gave he Lordly power hear himself Not domineering over the people but being an example of the flock And lest you think he said so in humility onely and not in truth the Lord saith in the Gospel The Kings of the earth have dominion but not ye so It is clear dominion is forbidden unto the Apostles Go then and take if thou darest either Apostleship if thou be a Lord or dominion if thou be Apostolical thou art clearly forbidden to do either of the two if thou wilt have them together thou shalt lose them both or else think not thy self to be excepted from those of whom God complaineth saying They have reigned but not by me they were Princes and I knew them not And if thou wilt reign without God thou hast glory but not with God We see what is forbidden now hear what is commanded Who is the greater among you let him be as the yonger and he that is chief as he that serveth There is the model of an Apostle dominion is forbidden and serving is commanded which is commended also by example of the Law-Giver for it followeth I am in the midst of you as he who serveth Bernard there hath many things to this purpose and after he hath mentioned these former Titles and prerogatives he saith I have spoken of who thou art but forget not what consider what thou wast and now art why wilt thou not behold what thou canst not cease to be Indeed it is one thing what thou wast and art and another who thou art â—ecome the one must not be forgot in searching thy self for thou art what thou wast and thou art not less after thou art become such and perhaps more thou wast born that and changed this but not changed into this the former is not cast off but this is added If thou consider what remember thy nature thou wast born a man if thou ask who thou art a Bishop this thou art made and not born which of these thinkest thou nearest or chiefest unto that thou art made or that thou wast born is not that thou wast born therefore I advise thee to
parts thereof Did not Bernard or whosoever was the Author of that Sermon say unto the Councel That the Imposthume was spread through all the body of the Church from the sole to the top the Bride was spoiled and even they which were called the Bridegrooms of the Church were not the friends of the Bridegroom And did not the Councel so far take with this rebuke that some Acts were made for Reformation but no Reformation did follow 14. Before I do leave Bernard here I do add an History from P. Soave in How the worship given unto the blessed Virgin came up by degrees Histor Conc. Triden lib. 2. concerning the degrees of the worship which is given unto the Virgin Mary After the impieties saith he of Nestorius dividing Christ making two sons and denying that he who was born of the Virgin Mary is God the Church desirous to ingraft this Catholique truth in the mindes of believers thought good to repeat often in the Churches both of the East and West these two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Mary the Mother of God This indeed was appointed for the honor of Christ but by little and little it was communicated unto the Mother and at last referred altogether unto her alone Upon the same ground when the use of Images became frequent they were wont to paint the babe Christ in the arms of his Mother the Virgin to testifie the worship which was due unto him even in that age but quickly they began to worship the Mother without the Son and he was added as a pendicle of the picture Thereafter Writers and Preachers especially who were given to speculation being miscarried with the wilfulness of the people which is powerful in such things as with a land-flood did omit the remembring of Christ and with earnestness strove to devise now praises epithets and sorts of religious worship unto the blessed Virgin So that about the year 1050. they devised for her honor the dayly Office which is distinguished into seven Canonical hours after the same maner as in former times it was wont to be done to the honor of God In one hundred years next following the veneration grew so that it seemed to have come unto the height those titles being given unto her which in the Scriptures are spoken of the Divine wisdom Among the priviledges then devised was that of universal freedom from original sin which opinion had been in the mindes onely of some private persons but was not yet come among the Ceremonies of the Church nor into the mindes of the learned About the year 1136. the Canons of Lions durst first bring it into the Service of the Church S. Bernard flourishing at that time for piety and learning before all the Divines of that age and so immoderate in the praises of the blessed Virgin that in some place he calleth her The neck of the Church as if by her all grace did flow from the Head nevertheless he sharply writeth against these Canons that without reason and without example of former times they had brought in so dangerous a novelty he confesseth that they had matter enough to commend the blessed Virgin but such ambitious novelty which is the mother of fondness the sister of superstition and daughter of levity could not please her In that Epistle of Bernard it is remarkable which P. Soave toucheth not that the Canons did alledge they had a writ of revelation for them Bernard dispiseth that saying Even as if any man could not produce a writ wherein the Virgin may seem to command to give the same worship unto her parents according to the word of God saying Honor thy father and mother I perswade my self easily to give no credit unto such writs that are not confirmed by reason nor certain Authority c. I say this is remarkable that Bernard did reject their pretended revelations as a means whereby they might have been deceived not in that onely but in other things and so I return unto the former History In the next age saith P. Soave the Scholastick Doctors of both Orders Franciscans and Dominicans did by their writs refute this opinion until the year 1300. when Iohannes Scotus a Franciscan having examined the reasons of this question diligently did at last flie unto the power of God and said God could do that she was never in sin or that she was obnoxious unto sin for a moment of time onely or for a short time and onely God knoweth which of the three was true but the first is most probable unless it be against the Authority of the Church or Scriptures The doctrine of this School-man famous in his time did all the Franciscan Friers follow for the most part but in this singular article they having boldly entered the gate that was opened by this Author they held it simply and absolutely to be true that he said might be and had propounded it as probable under a doubt and uncertain condition unless it be contrary unto Orthodox saith The Dominicans do fight constantly against it under the safeguard of Thomas a famous Doctor of that Order both for his excellent doctrine and for the commendation of P. Iohn 22. For he to hold down the Order of the Franciscans who for the most part did partake with Lewes the Emperor after his excommunication did commend that Doctor and advance his doctrine Behold upon what reason the Pope did ground his doctrine The shew of piety and Religion did prevail so that the opinion of the Franciscans did please almost them all it was accepted by the University of Paris which in the conceit of excellent doctrine went before all others and thereafter by the Councel of Basil after much disputation was approved and it was forbidden to preach or teach the contrary opinion which had place in these Nations that did approve that Councel At last Pope Sixtus IV. a Franciscan did publish two decrees of this point in the first Ann. 1476. he confirmed a new Officium that was gathered by Leonard Nogarol Protonotary and Indulgences were granted unto such as did keep that or did entertain it by their presence In the other he condemned as false and erroneous the assertion of such as say That the defence of her conception is heretical or thought that the celebration of that Office was a sin and all preachers and all others were denied of all holy things who held either this or the contrary opinion to be heretical because that controversie was not determined by the Roman Church and Apostolical See But here was not an end of the contention hatred swelling more and more twixt these two Orders and yearly renewed in the moneth of December so that Pope Leo X. putting to his helping hand thought to have ended the strife and for that cause did write unto many but the change of Religion in Germany changed his thoughts unto other weightier things and as they are wont in a besiedged City they leave factions and
called Waldenses Josephini Peronistae Arnoldistae and because they joyned with the hearers of Peter Bruse they were called Petrobrusiani Henriciani and because the Heresie of the Manachees waxed about that time as was touched in the former Century in France and Italy some through malice and others through ignorance called them Manichees Gazari c. When they were thus scattered by persecution the Church of God was gathered for they were persecuted by the Bishops Arelaten Narbonen Aquens and Albinen and some suffered constantly and others fled so that Popliner in Hist Francor lib. 1. whom Genebrard in Chronol lib. 4. testifieth to have told all things simply according to truth of History saith of them About the year 1100. maugre all Christian Princes they spread their doctrine little differing from the Protestants at this day not through France onely but through all the bounds of Europe almost for the French Spaniards English Scotch Italians Dutch Bohemians Saxons Polonians Lithuanians and other Nations defended the same stubbornly until this day saith he Reynerius an Italian Inquisitor under Pope Innocent III. in his Book Contra Haeret. cap. 4. printed Ingolstad An. 1613. writeth of them thus Among all the Sects that ever were or now are none is so hurtful to the Church as these poor men of Lions for three causes First Because it continueth longest for some say it hath been from the days of Pope Silverster I. and others say from the days of the Apostles Secondly Because it is most general seeing there is no Nation where it spreadeth not Thirdly Whereas all others are conjoyned with blasphemy against God this Sect of the Leonists hath a great shew of godliness for they live justly before men and believe all things concerning God and all the Articles of the Creed onely they blaspheme the Roman Church and hate her and the multitude is ready to accept such things This testimony giveth occasion to search deeper for their original All Historians almost agree that Peter de Waldo lived about the year 1150. and that these were called by those foresaid names the difference is Poplinerius saith The Waldenses were about the year 1100. Sigonius de Regno Ital. lib. 9. saith Eriald did persecute the Patareni in Millain about the year 1058. And Reynerius saith No Heresie continued longer time But from the year 1150. until the year 1215. when Reynerius lived is not so long a space as some Heresies have waxed yea he expresly saith that some bring their original from the days of the Apostles Wherefore it may well be said That some of that profession had been in all ages to whom the Waldenses did associate themselves Among them were the Henriciani Berengarians Bertram c. Reynerius speaketh of their number saying None durst hinder them both for the multitude and power of their abettors I was oft present in the Inquisition and at their examinations there were accounted forty Churches defiled with this Heresie and in one Parish they had ten Schools So he Gretser a Jesuit in Prolog contra Valden saith It may be truly said to have waxed because scarcely any Countrey hath been free of this pest and it did so spread it self into sundry Provinces Trithem in Chron. Hirsaug and after him P. Mornay in Myster say If any of them had been passing from Colein to Millain he did lodge in one of their houses every night as they marked their houses above the doors that their own fellows might know them Vernerus in Fascic tempor aetat 6. sheweth their condition saying Of old the Catholique faith was oppugned by mighty Princes by subtil Philosophers and sly Hereticks and other men of note but in those days it was not a little quelled by contemptible Laicks and most poor Idiots to wit as the Apostle saith God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise Again Vernerus saith Yet there were some most subtil persons who endeavored to maintain the Heresie of the Waldenses And Jac. de Rebiria cited in Catal. test ver lib. 15. saith Because they who were called Priests and Bishops at that time were almost ignorant of all things it was easie unto the Waldenses being most excellent in learning to gain the first place among the people some of them disputed so accurately that the Priests permitted them to preach publiquely As for the continuance of this Heresie as the Romanists call it in following times we are informed by testimonies both of Papists and Protestants Orâ— Gratius in Fascic rer expetend having inserted the confession of faith which they sent unto the King of Hungary An. 1508. saith It differeth not much from these things that are now taught by some meaning Luther so that these may seem to have learned from the others And he admonisheth ingeniously that the Waldenses may be better known from that confession then by the Catalogue of Hereticks set forth by Bernard de Lutzenburgh Iohn Naucler in Generat 47. saith The Hussites followed the Sects of the Valdenses Ia. Thuan ad An. 1550. writeth more fully saying Peter de Valdo leaving his Countrey went into Belgio and Picardy as it is now called finding many followers he passed thence into Germany abiding a long space in the Cities of Vandalia and lastly he setled in Bohem where to this day saith he they who embrace that doctrine are called Picards His companion Arnold took another course into Aquitania and abode in Albium whence were the Albigei who quickly went among the Tolosates Ruteni Cadutci King Lewes VIII would have killed the Albigenses if he had not been taken away by sudden death albeit from that time they were scattered hither and thither yet always arose some to hold their doctrine on foot as John Wickliff in England John Huss and Jerome of Praga and in our time when the doctrine of Luther was received with the applause of many the residue of them who were scattered every where did gather and with the name of Luther were encouraged namely about the Alpes and when the Waldenses in Merindol and Cabriers heard of what was done in Germany they were glad and sent for some of German Teachers and then they shew themselves more then they had done before And after three pages Edit Offenbach An. 1609. he saith The Caprienses were at that time molested with wars by them of Avenion and in the common danger they wrote the sum of their Religion agreeing almost with the doctrine of Luther and they presented it unto Francis I. and he sent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpentoract who was of a pious and meek disposition and received the suppliants bountifully what things were spread of them besides those heads he declareth ingeniously to have been forged through envy and to be meer lyes as he knew by Inquisition that he had taken of them before And Serrarius in Trihaeres saith Who to day are Calvinists were anciently Berengarians Wendelstin in praefa in eod can Decret printed An. 1525. saith The Lutherans are
it not of his own and so it is But what necessity required or what reason was there that seeing the mercy of God could by his onely word have delivered man yet the Son should assume flesh for our redemption and suffer so much even the ignominious death of the Cross We answer The necessity was on our part even the hard necessity of them who sat in darkness and in the shadow of death And the reason was the good pleasure of him who did it Who can deny that the Almighty had other ways to redeem justifie and deliver but this cannot priviledge the efficacy of this way which he hath chosen and possibly this is better by which we in this land of oblivion and of our fall are admonished the more powerfully and livelily of so many and so great grievances of our Redeemer and albeit we cannot fathom the mystery of God's counsel yet we may feel the effect of the work and perceive the fruit of the benefit It is a true saying and worthy of all acceptation that when we were yet sinners we were reconciled unto God by the death of his Son And he concludeth all his railings and invectives against God so that he saith All that God did appear in the flesh for was our instruction by word and example and all that he suffered and died for was the demonstration and commendation of his love toward us But what availeth his teaching us if he hath not restored us or are we not taught in vain if the body of sin be not first destroyed in us that we should not be the servants of sin If all that Christ hath been profitable unto us was the shewing a good example it followeth also that we must say All the harm that Adam hath done unto us was the onely shewing of sin seeing the plaster must be according to the quality of the wound for as in Adam all do die so in Christ shall all be made alive therefore as the one is so is the other Or if we will rest in the Christian faith and not in the Pelagian Heresie and confess that the sin of man was propogated by generation and not by example we must also confess that by Christ righteousness is restored not by example but by generation and life by righteousness that by one sin came upon all men to condemnation so by the obedience of one righteousness came on all men unto justification of life And if it were so that the purpose and cause of the incarnation as he saith was onely the enlightening of the world with the light of knowledge and the kindling of love by whom is our redemption and deliverance God forbid that I should glory in any thing but in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ in whom is our life salvation and resurrection And indeed I look upon three things chiefly in the work of our salvation the example of humility when God made himself of no reputation the measure of his love extending to the death even of the Cross and the mystery of redemption whereby he destroyed death which he suffered but the first two without this last are as if ye would paint in the air truly the example of humility is great and very useful and the example of love is worthy of all acceptation but they have no foundation and therefore no standing if there be not redemption I would with all my indeavor follow the example of Christ and I desire to imbrace with the mutual arms of love him who hath loved me and given himself for me but I must also eat the Paschal Lamb for unless I eat his flesh and drink his blood I shall not have life in me There be also many other Articles in his books and no less evil c. As every one may understand that upon these grounds follow the points of original sin of free-will of justification c. Pope Innocentius II. did condemn in a Councel of Cardinals at Rome this Abailard and all these his perverse Articles and commanded perpetual silence unto him as an Heretick and ordained all who followed his errors to be excommunicated as is in his Epistle which is among the Epistles of Bernard the CXCIV 28. When Calo. Johannes was Emperor of the Greeks was a Synod at Adispute between the Latins and Greeks Constantinople where Anselm Bishop of Havelbergens did dispute for the primacy of the Roman Pope and alledged these reasons 1. The Synod of Nice saith Let all men know and no Catholique should be ignorant that the Roman Church is not preferred by decrees of Synods but hath obtained the primacy by the Evangelical voice of our Lord and Savior when he said unto Peter the blessed Apostle Thou art Peter and upon this rock I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it and I will give thee the keys 2. Peter and Paul suffered martyrdom at Rome 3. The first See of the Church is Rome the second is Alexandria and the third is Antiochia which three are founded by Peter 4. Onely the Roman Church hath continued in all ages without heresies whereas all other Churches have been defiled with heresies 5. Christ said I have prayed for thee Peter that thy faith fail not and when thou art converted confirm thy brethren 6. The Church of Constantinople hath been obnoxious unto many heresies that have begun there or brought thither there was Arrius Macedonius Eutyches Eunomius Eudoxius therefore all Churches should acknowledge the Roman as their mother Nechites a Greek answereth The Roman Church was the first among the three Sisters but the Bishop of Rome was never called the first of Priests nor the first Bishop but the Bishop of the first See and he did first receive from Phocas to be called the head of all Churches Moreover these three Sisters were united together by some conditions that neither the Bishop of Rome nor of Alexandria nor of Antiochia might teach any things in their Churches which was different from the faith of the others and so they all should preach one and the same for this end it was ordained that two Legates well learned and sound in the faith or doctrine should be sent from the Church of Rome the one to abide at Alexandria and the other at Antiochia who should diligently observe whether they did continue preaching the analogy of faith and likewise two should be sent from Alexandria one to Rome and the other to Antiochia and two from Antiochia the one to Rome and the other to Alexandria and so they might aid one another if any need were and whatsoever was taught in any of these Churches should be confirmed by the Authority and testimony of the others but if any thing were contrary to the faith and disagreeing from the truth and communion of these Churches the Legates of the others should by brotherly charity and humble admonition correct that or if they could not correct it and one as temerarious and presumptuous
and to teach the people but let him teach these things that he hath learned from God and not of his own heart or the mindes of men but what the holy ghost teacheth Dist 9. cap. 6. As the truth of the old Books is to be examined by the Hebrew Books so the truth of the new craveth the rule of the Greek Language Dist 99. cap. 3. The Bishop of the first See should not be called the Prince of Priests nor the highest Priest or any such way but onely the Bishop of the first See but let not even the Bishop of Rome be called universal Dist 95. c. olim In old time he was a Bishop that was a Presbyter and ere that by instinct of the divel factions and schisms were in Religion and it was said among the people I am Apollo's and I am Cepha's the Churches were governed by the Common Counsel of the Presbyters so let Bishops know that by custom more then by truth of the Lord's dispensation they are greater then the Presbyters and that they should govern the Church in common Caus 1. qu. 1. c. Augustinus Take the word from the water and what is it but water the word is added unto the element and then it is a Sacrament whence is this vertue unto the water that it toucheth the body and washeth the heart the word doth it not because it is spoken but because it is believed for in the word it self the passing sound is one thing and the abiding vertue is another De Consecra Dist 2. c. Comperimus We have found that some when they have taken onely the portion of the holy body do abstain from the cup of the holy blood who without doubt because I know not by what superstition they are taught to be restrained should either take the whole Sacrament or be debarred from all because the division of one and the same Sacrament cannot be without great sacriledge Ca. prima quidem Till this world be finished the Lord is above and yet the truth of the Lord is also here with us for the body in which he arose must be in one place but his truth is diffused every where C. Hoc est The bread is after a maner called the body of Christ whereas indeed it is the Sacrament of his body and the offering which is by the hand of the Priest is called Christ's passion death and crucifying not in truth of the thing but in a signifying mystery Where the Gloss saith The bread i. e. the Sacrament which truly representeth the flesh of Christ is called his body but improperly that is it signifieth Ca. In Christo What do we then do we not offer every day yea but in remembrance of his death it is done in remembrance thereof what is done Ca. Quia corpus Because he was to remove his body from our eyes and carry it above the Stars it was needful that on the day of the Supper he should consecrate the Sacrament of his body and blood to the end it should be always reverenced in a mystery which was once offered in payment Many such passages are in these Decrees which differing from the doctrine of the Church of Rome now do prove that the Romish Church now is not such as it was then Pope Eugenius did approve all these Decrees and ordained that these should be read in Schools and Universities instead of all Canons and Decrees that so he might the more easily draw them all under one yoke 30. Peter Lombard Bishop of Paris at the same time followed the footsteps Some notes of Lombard's sentences of Gratian and gathered the sum of Divinity into four Books of sentences out of the writings of the Fathers but as I said of Gratians Decrees with adding mincing and changing of words and letters and suitably unto his time and these sentences were authorised as the Text in all Schools to the end none from thenceforth should search antiquity and truth any more from Fathers or Councels under no less danger then guiltiness of heresie Hear what Cor. Agrippa De vanit scient cap. 97. saith of this Scholastick Theology It is saith he of the kinde of Centaures a two-fold discipline blown up by the Sorbon of Paris with a sort of mixtion of Divine oracles and Philosophical reasonings written after a new form and far different from the ancient customs by questions and slie syllogisms without all ornament of language but otherwise full of judgement and understanding and profitable to convince hereticks It cometh to pass that the faculty of Scholastick Theology is not free from error and wickedness these cursed hypocrites and bold Sophists have brought in so many heresies which preach Christ not of good will as Paul saith but of contention so that there is more agreement among Philosophers then among these Divines who have extinguished ancient Divinity with opinions of men and new errors c. Here Barth Gravius a Printer at Lovane about the year 1565. giveth us some light In his Epistle before his Edition of these Sentences he telleth that he had a purpose to reduce all the testimonies unto the first fountains in sincerity but to his great admiration he was informed by the Masters there it could not be so because albeit in other Editions innumerable places were corrected yet many errors as yet were remaining and these not little ones and not a few things as in the Edition at Paris were changed not according to the truth of the old books but in conjecture yea and the old words were corrupted oft times through an immoderate desire of amending and in not a few places the worse was put for the better and saith he this may not be dissembled that the genuine reading of the Master in quoting the testimonies of the ancient writers is very oft changed into the truth of its original especially no old Copy witnessing that he had left it so written for the Master was not so solicitous to repeat all their places wholly but thought it sufficient to propound the matter briefly and leave out many lines in the middle and therefore it were not according to his minde to fill up what he hath omitted yea they have found by sure arguments that he had transcribed many things not from the very fountains but from Hugo Victorian and especially out of the Glossa Ordinaria where these passages are not found in a continued context as in their own Authors but maimedly and sometimes but in broken pieces as it were out of sundry Books and Chapters and mixed together as in a hotchpotch and so if any thing be corrupt in the Master it must not be reduced unto the first fountains but rather unto the Books of the Glossa because it was last taken thence And also he was sometimes deceived in reading it wrong possibly and lead into error in which case to amend him according to the square of his Author were most absurd and madness they said also that in quoting the Authors he
fear laese-Majesty lest it seem that I deserve the gibbet as opening my mouth against the heaven nevertheless because Wido Cardinal of St. Potentiana beareth witness with the people I dare not altogether contradict them for he saith There is a root of duplicity in the Roman Church and I do ingenuously profess I never saw more honest Clergy-men then in the Church of Rome but seeing you press and command me and it is not lawful to lye unto the holy Ghost I profess ye are not altogether to be followed in your works for he who dissenteth from the truth is a Schismatick and Heretick but of the mercies of God there be some who will not follow all our works but I fear lest while you continue asking these things as you are pleased you hear from your foolish friend things that will not please you Why is it Father that you search other mens lives and search not your own all men rejoyce with you you are called the father and Lord of all men and all the oyl for sinners is poured on your head If you be a Father why cravest thou gifts from thy children or if thou be a Lord why causest thou not the Romans to stand in awe of thee and having brideled their presumption bringest them not again into the faith But thou wilt preserve the City unto the Church by thy gifts did Pope Sylvester so conquer it thou art a Father in the by-ways and not in the right ways it is to be conserved by such means as it was purchased c. The Pope told him the fable of the members grumbling against the womb and the same said he would befal unto Christendom if they should not resort unto Rome their head And then the Pope smiling at the mans boldness did require him that how oft he heard any thing spoken amiss of him he would presently advertise him Without doubt this Bishop had more things in his minde which he uttered not P. Morn in Myst ex Io. Sarisbu in Policrat lib. 6. cap. 24. In the same work lib. 6. cap. 16. he saith The Roman Legates do so rage as if Satan were come forth from the face of the Lord to oppress the Church oft do they harm and herein they are like the divel that they are called good when they do not evil with them judgement is nothing but a publick reward they do account gain to be godliness they do justifie the wicked for gifts and vex the afflicted souls they adorn their tables with silver and gold and rejoyce in the worst things seeing they eat the sins of the people they are clothed with them and in them do they riot many ways whereas true worshippers should adore the Father in the Spirit if any do dissent from them he is judged a Schismatick or Heretick O that Christ would manifest himself and openly shew the way wherein men should walk Lib. 7. cap. 10. We should be servants unto the Scriptures and not domineer over them unless one will think himself worthy to rule over Angels Cap. 17. One cometh into the Church trusting in the multitude of his riches and followeth Simon nor findeth he any that saith thy money perish with thee Another feareth to come unto Peter with his gifts yet privily Jupiter slideth in a shower of gold into Danae's bosome and the incestuous wooer entereth so into the bosome of the Church The Author of Catal. test ver lib. 14. sheweth ex Petro Paris Cantor in Abbreviat Verbo how this John did oppose the Pope and the Cardinals when they would enjoyn some new Rites and said ye should be so far from enjoyning new Rites that ye should rather take away some ancient ones albeit they were profitable for Christians are much burthened with the multitude of these useful traditions ye should rather endeavor that the word of Christ may be kept for now it may be objected unto us that the commandments of God are made of no effect in respect of mens traditions 8. Edmond Rich Arch-Bishop of Canterbury about the year 1181. was The cause of the ruine of the Church wont to say By gifts that are given on the one side and taken on the other Christianity is already corrupted and it will fail ere they be aware unless they be so wise as to cure themselves from this pest By these gifts some do understand not so much what was given by Intrants as what the Popes and Bishops gave to stop the mouths of such as spoke against their vices and errors to divert their reproofs Catal. test ver 9. Petrus Blesensis once Chancelor of Canterbury and then Bishop of Rotomagum for his learning and honesty of life was in great favor with Princes and Prelates saith Trithem He did very sharply rebuke the manners of the Clergy especially that they did abuse the power of the keys to satisfie their avarice In Epistle 25. unto a friend who was an official of a Bishop he saith Because I love thee affectionately in the bowels of Christ Jesus I have decreed to exhort thee with wholesome admonitions to come timely out of Ur of the Chaldees and from the midst of Babylon and forsake the ministry of that damnable stewardship I know covetousness hath subverted thy heart in so far as thou art become an official unto a Bishop I think officials have their name not from the nown officium but from the verb officio all the business of the official is in lieu of the Bishop to strip and excoriate the silly sheep which are concredited unto him these are the Bishops blood-suckers spuing out other folks blood after they have drunk it the riches which the wicked hath gathered he shall spue it out and God shall draw it out of his belly these are as a spunge in the hand of a strainer what he hath gathered by oppressing the poor goeth unto the Bishop's pleasures but to the official's torment as the bees gather honey not for themselves but for others so ye gather riches not for your selves but for others these are the privy doors by which the servants of Bell do thievishly carry away the sacrifices which the King had laid on the table so the Bishop taketh away other mens goods with long hands and layeth the blame of the crime and infamy on the official they have their eye on the reward but look not to the fatherless and widow what is done under pretence of counterfeit Religion and justice availeth not unto life nor edifieth unto salvation Saul did spare the fattest of Amaleks flocks as if he would sacrifice unto God and he did provoke God unto wrath I could the more patiently endure that damnable office if thou wert not eminent in the knowledge of the holy Scriptures these causes and judgements wherein thou hast entangled thy self imprudently I will not say impudently are fitter for a secular man a learned and ecclesiastical man should not meddle with secular affairs I wish that thou wouldest forsake these noisome
In what subject do the accidents of the bread and wine remain 5. Whether the transubstantiation be done in a moment of time 6. Whether the dimentions of Christ be wholly in this Sacrament 7. Whether the body of Christ be in this Sacrament locally 8. Whether the body of Christ doth move according to the motion of the hostie 9. Whether any eye even a glorified one can see Christ's body in the Sacrament 10. Concerning the truth of the words Hoc est enim copus meum are innumerable controversies as Whether hoc signifie bread or whether it importeth demonstrationem ut conceptam non ut exercitatam or ad intellectum non ad sensum that is This that is the thing signified by this is my body Or whether it demonstrateth to the sense but is to be understood according to the instant or moment not of pronouncing it but of pronouncing the last syllable as when one saith Now I will be silent Thomas Aquinas first did write those and innumerable more such questions and after him many have debated them and many other questions of that subject and nature 2. Before it was voluntary excepting the case of scandal to confess their sins and no Laws were against them which did not confess yea Lombard Lib. 4. Dist 17. B. saith It may be said that without confession of the mouth or payment of outward punishment sins are blotted away by contrition and humility of the heart for after that one doth with a grieved minde propound to confess his sins God forgiveth because there is confession of the heart albeit not of the mouth and by this confession the soul is inwardly cleansed from the spot and contagion of committed sin and the debt of everlasting death is forgiven and therefore saith he these sentences of the Fathers which he hath quoted before concerning repentance and confession are to be understood of the confession of the heart or of inward punishment But after that Decree of Innocentius the III. the School-men held that he is not to be accounted a Christian who confesseth not all his sins particularly As for the circumstances the Canon biddeth the Priest be discreet in searching the circumstances of the sinner and of the sin But the School-men press every man to confess particularly every circumstance of his sin so far as possibly he can Concerning the person who should hear confessions Lombard lot cit D. teacheth that a man should diligently seek a Priest because God hath given the power of binding and loosing unto Priests but if a Priest cannot be had The Confessors one may make his confession unto his neighbor or companion and he speaketh no where of a Monk or Frier But afterwards the Dominicans got power from the Popes and the Priests were neglected 3. Gratian in his Decrees and 3. Pardons and Indulgences Lombard in his Sentences have no word of pardons or Papal indulgences But when avarice had possessed the Clergy and the people were blinded with ignorance and superstition and both were contented with an outward formality then publick declarations were redeemed with sums of money which they called alms for the use of the poor or for building Hospitals or Churches or Bridges and the discharge of the publick declarations was called indulgence or pardon The School-men finding this practise to be so gainful unto Bishops and the pardons so acceptable unto the people did commend them in their preachings yet so that among themselves some made question of the truth of them for some as Tho. Aquin. Supplem qu. 25. ar 2. said These pardons were but a kinde of pious deceit whereby the Church draweth men into some sort of devout actions as a mother allureth her childe unto some steps by shewing him a golden peny which she giveth him not Some said they were available in the Court not of God but of the Church others held they were useful in both Courts And they made the ground of this power to be the treasures of Christ's and the Saints sufferings which they had suffered more then was needful for the propitiating their sin and everlasting punishment all which their sufferings of supererrogation make up the treasure of the Church and the Bishops or Priests may bestow a part of that treasure on them which have not merits of their own And truly any man might perceive as the Germans did in their grievances which they sent unto Pope Hadrian the VI. that these were cunning frauds to purchase money unto the Pope and the Friers and others their partners We read that in the primitive Church when discipline was strict they would remit somewhat of their severity as they saw the persons affected but in that Century not so much the punishment already enjoyned but to be enjoyned was dispensed with for money in former time the dispensation was granted lest the penitents did faint under the burthen and that they might the sooner be received into the communion again nor were they granted for money But at that time and in times following they were pardoned from all satisfaction both for sin committed and to be committed if they would give moneys which trick was coloured with pretext to say Masses for them or for use of the holy wars And these pardons were at most thought to avail onely unto the living until Boniface the VIII did extend their vertue unto the souls in Purgatory Co. Agrip. de vanit scien cap. 61. Unto the more clearing of this point hear what John Roffen saith contra assert Luthe art 18. seeing Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. and others do cite the same as truth Possibly many saith he do not value indulgences because the use of them is known to have come but lately among Christians unto them I answer It is not certain who gave them first nevertheless there hath been some use of them very ancient as they say among the Romans which may be gathered by the Stations None who is Orthodox here he would say Popish or a follower of the Pope doubteth whether there be a Purgatory of which there is no or very little mention among the ancients yea and mong the Greeks it is not believed until this day and neither did the Latins conceive the verity thereof at one time but by little and little nor without dispensation of the holy Ghost that after so many years both the faith of Purgatory and use of indulgences was generally received by the Romish Church so long as there was not fear of Purgatory no man sought pardons for upon it doth all the account of pardons depend if ye take away Purgatory what use have pardons therefore pardons began after that people stood in aw of Purgatory So far he saith Polydore which thou perhaps seeing they are of so great moment didst expect as more certain from the mouth of God But Roffensis saith further If there be no Purgatory we shall not have need of pardons considering therefore how long time
premunitions resignations in favors commenda's dispensations of age of order irregularity and bodily faults Item the tribute for the favor of expectations from devolutions from Benefices ere they be vacant for priviledges and exemptions of not visiting agreements of reconciled persons transactions that are made with the Pope's good pleasure for exchange of Benefices with dispensation Episcopal mandats expeditions in forma vel ratione congrui for creating Prothonotaries and Notaries Apostolical for letters of colleagues or fellow-helpers for letters of lesser or higher justice for Dignities Secular and Ecclesiastical for new foundations or change of the ancients for reduction of Regular Monasteries into the condition of Secular for restitution in integrum for the fruit to be had in time of absence for legitimations for porcative altars for non obstantiis for dispensations to Secular Canons for revocations and ranversings for tolerations of concubines usually termed Toleramus for rescriptions unto pleas c. Of this merchandise is a Papal book with this inscription Taxa Cancellariae Apostolicae cum Notabilibus juxta stylum hodicrnum Curiae Romanae In this book is a sentence exprest in these words And note diligently that these favors and dispensations are not granted unto poor folks And what gain is amassed of these particulars take an example from the grievances of the Parliament of Paris which they did present unto King Lewes the XI and which was translated into Latin and printed three several times cum privilegto Regis Art 72. And that we may demonstrate particularly how much the Realm hath been exhausted of moneys within these three years it is observed that in the time of Pope Pius twenty and more Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks were vacant within the Realm and without doubt partly for the annual tribute which they call Annata and partly for the accessory and extraordinary charges from every City 6000. crowns were paid in sum 120000. crown Art 68. More then sixty Abbeys did vake whereof each one hath paid 2000. crowns at least in sum 120000. Art 74. At the same time Priories Deanries Provestries Preceptories and such other Dignities which are not honored with the Crosier were vacant no fewer then two hundred and for each of these Benefices were paid five hundred crowns in sum 100000. crowns Art 75. It is certain that in the Realm are at least 100000. Parishes and there is none of them in which some man hath not obtained some grace or favor expective and for each one of these were paid 25. crowns partly for the expenses of the way or journey partly for writing the Bulls for the non obstantiis prerogatives annullations and other special causes which depend upon these expectative graces as also for the executorial process that were made upon the same graces in sum 2500000. crowns So far the Parliament of Paris Summa summarum is 2840000. crowns This was paid in three years As also it is found that the tax of vacancies accounted in the books of the Camera from Cathedral Churches and Abbeys in France do every sixth year amount to the sum of 697750. lievers besides Prelacies which are not taxed and other Benefices the exactions of which do almost amount unto the same sum Pag. 77. There was a book printed at Paris An. 1520. with the priviledge of the Parliament of Paris on June 6. of the same year with this title Taxa Cancellariae Apostolicae taxa sacra poenitentiariae item Apostolicae where fol. 36. may be seen the prices and merchandise Apostolical of absolutions Absolution for a Monk wearing pointed shoes and a coat tied up 7. s. Absolutions for a Priest that hath confirmed in marriage persons within degrees forbidden 7. s. For him that hath known a woman within the Church and hath committed other villanies 6. s. For a Priest that hath married persons privily and hath been present at their clandestin weddings 7. s. For a Laick who hath stolen holy things out of a holy place 7. s. For him which hath carnally known his mother sister or his kinswomen by blood or marriage or his godmother 5. s. For him which hath defloured a virgin 6. s. For perjury 6. s. For a Laick which hath killed an Abbot or any Priest inferior unto a Bishop or a Monk or Clerk 7 8 or 9. s. Absolution for the murther of a Laick by a Laick 5. s. For a Priest Dean or Clerk when his supplication is signed with Fiat 18 or 16. s. For him which hath killed his father mother brother sister wife or any kinsman being a Laick because if any of them were a Clerk the murtherer is bound to visit the Apostolical See 5 or 7. s. For a man that hath smitten his wife so that thereupon she hath a mischance or hath brought forth before the time 6. s. For a woman which hath taken any drink or done any other thing to destroy her birth after it was quickened in her belly 5. s. Is not the condition of Christians miserable and hath need to be bewailed So that Fla. Blondus lib. 3. Romae instauratae hath written truly Now the Princes of the world do adore and worship the perpetual Dictator the high Priest and all Europe almost sendeth unto Rome now greater tribute or certainly equal unto ancient times in so far but as every City do receive Priestly benefits from the Bishop of Rome So far Blondus And that this may be understood I shall adjoyn the words of Suetonius in the life of Julius Caesar where writing of France he saith He brought all France into the form of a Province and laid on them to pay yearly in name of tribute four hundred Sestertium and Eutropius lib. 6. saith the same which sum according to the supputation of Budaeus de Asse The Schism betwixt the Latin and Greek Churches is 1000000. crowns or a Million So far ex Bru. Fulm 10. When the Latins did reign in Constantinople the Greek Church was in some manner made subject unto Rome until the year 1230. at this time the seam-ript coat was rent in sunder upon this occasion A certain Bishop was elected unto an Arch-Bishoprick in Greece and came to Rome to be confirmed but could not obtain confirmation unless he would pay a great sum of money unto Pope Gregory the IX The Bishop detesting simony refuseth and returning without confirmation declareth unto the Nobility of the Land the matter as it was others which had been with him did testifie the same Wherefore all the Greeks made a general separation from the Church of Rome After seven years Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople wrote unto the same Gregory humbly intreating to advise upon some means of unity that the truth on both sides being debated by Scriptures the erring party might be reduced the slander be removed and unity be restored offering also that notwithstanding his old and feeble age he would meet him in the middle way The Pope replieth Christ said to Peter Thou art Cephas the power of judging
Law of God unto the Gospel and to Councels that have been approved by the inspiration of the holy Ghost and unto good human Laws whatsoever is found to have been attempted by men in government of the world contrary unto these let it be amended and reformed and therefore away with all abuses customs dispensations priviledges and exemptions that are contrary unto them 2. Let the Popes conform themselves their works and words unto divine and human Laws and give unto their inferiors an example of things that should be done or if they will shift from those Laws and domineer rather then provide for their Subjects their honor is puft up with pride and what was ordained for concord is turned to dammage 3. It cannot be denied but the Roman Church in many things hath strayed from the primitive institution and from the minde of the holy Fathers Councels and Decrees even so far that the first institution is forgotten but they should prefer the truth of the holy Scriptures unto all custom how ancient soever it may seem to be 4. The Pope should not suffer causes to be lightly brought from other Provinces unto his Court now all order is confounded the Pope giveth Benefices before they be vacant and the proverb is to be feared as too true He who coveteth all loseth all Here he inveigheth at the promotion of strangers who are blinde leaders of the blinde when they know not the language of their flock And against Simony which reigneth said he in the Court as if it were no sin Against the plurality of Benefices and pensions wherewith Bishopricks are burthened to pay unto Cardinals Benefices are bestowed on the Pope's Nephews and Friends St. Gregory would not be called universal Bishop nor suffer that name to be given unto any other and the ancient Popes were wont to prefer the names of other Bishops unto their own this he sheweth by instances and concludeth the point thus Every cause should be decided in its Province 6. It seemeth profitable that in the Councel marriage be granted unto Priests 7. Monks should be compelled to work with their hands as anciently ...... they should not be permitted to meddle with the office of Priests ...... and far less should Friers be permitted to go a begging 8. It is necessary to repress the abuse of images the selling of indulgences and pennances and the impertinent discourses of Monks in their Sermons for they leave the Scriptures and preach the inventions of men He often repeateth There is no hope of reforming the Church unless Rome begin with her good example and here in the ninth place he reckoneth their corruptions for the universality of the Church is offended and infected with the example of the Roman Church and the leaders of the people as Isaiah saith cause the name of God to be blaspemed and as Augustine saith nothing is more hurtful unto the Church then the Clarks who are worse then Laicks He sheweth the rapines of the Legates and other servants of the Court the exactions for indulgences for priviledges and dispensations from whence floweth the neglect or contempt of Religion and all these are through the luxury and pride of Popes and Prelates whose pride is greater then of all Kings and Princes Here he taxeth the negligence and ignorance of the most part of them and seemeth to despair of them in these words Alas that saying of Isaiah seemeth now to be too true of the Church It shall be an habitation for dragons and a Court for ostriches ..... O that it were not true of our Clergy which he saith This people draw near unto me with their mouth but their heart is far from me He hath many such passages in the three parts of that Treatise but no fruit followed so wholesome admonitions Mornay in Myster 3. Arnold de Villanova a French man or Catalanus as some say wrote Tbe doubts and fears of a King many books In Colloquâ—o Frider. Arnol. he hath a remarkable History Frederick King of Sicily a religious Prince said unto him He had a purpose to do some remarkable service to the honor of our Savior but two impediments were in his way fear and doubt he feared to be dispised as a fantastical fool by the world both of Clarks and Laicks who are all careful of earthly things but none of them savor of heaven and he doubted whether the Gospel be mans invention or brought from heaven three things did move him to doubt so 1. He certainly knew by hearing and seeing that Bishops and Clarks make a shew of Religion through custom but they had no devotion they are earnest in vain-glory and lusts but they feed no souls unto salvation 2. Monks and Regulars professing Apostolical simplicity and poverty do astonish men with their lewdness they are so estranged from the way of God that in comparison of them not only the Secular Clarks but even the Laicks are justified their wickedness is so vile that no Estate can endure them they profess humility poverty and perfection of vertues but no measure of vertue may be found in them for humility they are presumptuously proud creeping into Kings Courts Councels and Commissions they intrude themselves into secular affairs and if they be refused or rebuked they become furious with viperous bitings they attend feasts and endeavor by any means to enrich themselves they are false ungrateful deceitful and affected liars in hatred pertinacious in preaching pestiferous disobedient to superiors and do openly avow uncleanness The third cause of his doubt was Whereas in former times the Bishops of the Apostolical See sent their Legates unto the Nations to know of their increase or decrease in Religion now no such thing is heard of but their business is for worldly things Arnold are answered answered His purpose is pious and he should not leave it off his fear is a suggestion of Satan hating the glory of God and the salvation of souls and he should vanquish such fear by consideration of God's love and the example of Christ suffering the revilings of men ..... As for his doubts he might be sure that the Scriptures are the Word of God Jesus Christ is the promised Saviour and the same God who created the world which is clear not only by the Articles of faith but even by irresistable demonstration His reasons are such as should rather confirm his faith for the first two are null because Christ who is the foundation of the Church hath foretold the defection and corruption of preachers both by voice and Canonical Scriptures and by revelation unto persons of both sexes which the Popes with great devotion keep among the Archives of the Apostolical See and I have seen and handled them in the holy City And against the third motive it may suffice what God had done in his time and what he is about to do shortly to wit he had warned the See of Apostacy under Boniface the VIII and under Benedict for a certain
small like a tree Then the Spirit of the Lord said unto me It signifieth the condition of the Roman Church Again he saith As I was the same way exercised I saw in the Spirit and behold a man walking in the same habit carrying sweet bread on his shoulders and very good wine by his side and he held in his hands a round stone biting it with his teeth as an hungry man biteth bread but he did nothing then two heads of Serpents came out of the stone and the Spirit of the Lord instructing me said This stone is unprofitable and curious questions wherewith the hungry souls are turmoiled when they leave substantial things And I said What meaneth those two heads He said The name of the one is Vain Glory and the other is Overthrow of Religion It is to be observed that about that time the chief questions in the Schools were Whether the bread of the Mass be turned into the body of Christ or whether the substance of it evacuateth what eateth a mouse when she eateth the Sacrament wherein subsisteth the accidents of the bread whether in Christ's body or by themselves c. Again he saith I saw a clear Cross of Silver like to the Cross of Tolouse but the twelve apples of it were like to vile apples that are cast out of the sea What is this Lord Jesus The Spirit said The Cross is the Church which shall be clear with pureness of life and shril with the clear voice of the truth preached Then I said What meaneth those rotten apples The humiliation of the Church-men which shall come to pass Here he prophecied of the Reformation Possevin in Apparto 2. calleth this Robert An excellent Preacher of the Word Mornay in Myster pag. 427. 6. Marsilius Paravinus wrote the book Defensor pacis about the year 1324. there he debateth the question between the Emperor and the Pope and by the holy Scriptures Laws Canons and Histories Ecclesiastical and Civil he maintaineth these positions Christ is the only head and foundation of Rare Theses in those days the Church He made none of the Apostles to be universal Vicar of the Church nor made he the other Apostles subject unto Peter It is more probable that Peter was never at Rome far less had he his seat there who had no fixed seat as also not any of the Apostles The fulness of power in any man is a manifest lye an execrable title the beginning of many evils and the use thereof should be discharged in a good Councel The authority of the keys is that judiciary power that consisteth in dispensing the Word the Sacraments and Discipline Christ whose Vicar the Pope calleth himself did never exercise temporal authority on earth he was subject unto the Magistrate and so were his Apostles after his ascension and they taught others to obey Princes If a Pope usurp temporal authority Princes should by the Law of God resist by word and deed or they are unjust and sin against God and those who fight for the Pope should be accounted the Soldiers of Satan Unto the Pope belongeth not the election nor confirmation of the Emperor but contrarily the Christian Prince with consent of Clergy and People should name the Pope or if one be chosen in his absence he should confirm him If the Pope go astray or be accursed the Emperor should reduce him into the way and judge him in a Councel When Peter lived he might have fallen and erred neither hath the Pope any priviledge against error That that Christ said to Peter I have prayed for thee is to be extended unto the other Apostles Only the Canon of the Bible is the fountain of truth against which Canon we may not believe either Pope or Church Concerning the sense of Scripture or any Article of the faith we may not believe the Pope and his Cardinals seeing not once have they seduced silly souls into hell The Christian Church is the universality of believers and not the Pope and his Cardinals she is represented in a lawful and general Councel A Councel should be assembled by the Emperor with consent of Christian Princes as anciently it was always The Word of God should be the only rule and chief judge in deciding causes Ecclesiastical Not only the Clergy by Lay men also if they be godly and learned should have voice in general Councels The Clergy and Synagogue of the Pope is a den of thieves c. This book was printed at Basil An. 1522. In another Treatise he saith Good works are not the efficient cause of salvation but causa sine quanon Mornay ibid. pag. 452. He was condemned as an Heretick by Pope John the XXIII Catal. test ver lib. 18. Consider what a Modern could say more of this matter and whether they shew not themselves to be ignorant of antiquity who accuse us of novelty 7. The same positions were held by John de Janduno or Gandanensis at the same time as is manifest by his books printed at Venice and Florence So wrote also Luitpold Bishop of Bamberg namely in a Treatise De Translatione Imperii printed Lutet An. 1540. he saith The Authority of governing the Empire belongeth unto the Emperor so soon as he is chosen and the Coronation by the Pope addeth nothing since Caesar is not his vassal nor feudatory The donation of Constantine is but a fable He was also condemned by Pope John Catal. test ibid. Michael Cesenas General of the Franciscans was bolder saying expresly The Pope is the Antichrist and Rome is Babylon drunk with the blood of the Saints Therefore Antonin par 3. tit 21. cap. 5. reckoneth him among the poor men of Lions For the Valdenses still suffered persecution in sundry Countries and under divers names as the adversaries pleased to brand them Many errors are imputed unto them by the writers of those times but because they did abhor the Pope and his Court they were reviled as we have heard from Arnold de Villanova and sought out to the fire as An. 1302. Nogaret the Father of him who took Pope Boniface the VIII was burnt in Aquitania Clemens the V. caused it to be proclaimed to take up the flag of the Cross against them and destroyed 4000 near the Alps whether they had sled Platin. Others went higher unto the mountains of whom some remained in his days saith Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 10. From them were the in-dwellers of Angronia and adjacent parts continuing until the Councel at Trent Trithemius testifieth of many that were burnt in Austria about that time howbeit he believing the reports of malice imputeth many errors unto them yet he testifieth that they abhorred the Mass calling the Hosty a god invented by man the Church of Rome a Synagogue of unbelievers and not the flock of Christ they denied all mens merits intercession of Saints the difference of days and meats c. He witnesseth also that the professore of the same doctrine were innumerable in Bohemia Austria
Virgin foretold of tribulation and schism is come to pass but what she spoke of good Pastors and Reformation is not as yet He was Bishop of Florence in time of the Councel at Constance 17. Pope Gregory the XI by his Bull commanded John Arch-Bishop of Prague to persecute Militzius a Bohemian because he had said Antichrist now reigneth and he had private congregations among whom were some harlots whom he had converted and of whom he said These are to be preferred unto all the religious Nuns Jacob Misnes a writer about the year 1410. testifieth that Militzius said He was moved by the Spirit to search the Scriptures concerning the coming of Antichrist as also to preach at Rome that the Pope is the Antichrist and that the Church is laid desolate by negligence of Pastors she aboundeth in temporal riches and is void of spiritual Also that many now seem to deny Christ because though they know the truth they dare not profess it for fear of men Fox in Act. 18. Henry de Jota or Heuta taught at Vienna in Austria about the year 1380. All men without grace do but sin when they do their best works because the person must be accepted before his works be accepted God and not a Priest forgiveth sin and the Priest doth but declare out of God's word whom God doth binde or loose As Jerome had taught It is better to confess unto a learned Priest although he hath no jurisdiction then to an unlearned Priest having it reservation of cases unto the Pope or his Bishops is not of God's Law but from men since all Priests have a like power of the keys all God's counsels are commandments 19. John Munziger Rector of Ulme about the year 1384. taught The bread of the Eucharist is not God nor should be worshipped as God The Monks contended against him and the matter was referred to the University of Prague there his propositions were approved and nevertheless the bread must be worshipped said they for the concomitancy of the Deity 20. Gerhard Ritter wrote a book about the year 1350. which he called Lachrymae Ecclesiae about the year 1384. Alvarus Pelagius wrote another Planctus Ecclesiae Ubertin Bishop of Chema wrote Onus Ecclesiae The matter of them all is to mourn for the corruptions and abominations of Popes Cardinals Bishops Canons Priests and Monks c. Ubertin in cap. 19. saith A Reformation shall never be but in a general free and godly Councel he saith There is great need of Reformation but I fear this age is not worthy of a lawful Councel In cap. 22. Some Monasteries are more like to Stews of Venice then houses of God Catal. test ver lib. 18. 21. About that time an Epistle was divulged in Germany under the name of Wenceslaus where the Emperor exhorteth Church-men to set themselves at liberty from the thraldom of the Pope saying By the Princes of the Priests the Church is prophaned the Priesthood is defiled all order is confounded all Religion is corrupted all things belonging to laws manners faith or discipline is undone and confounded even that although our Savior suffered many things by men of the Synagogue yet now he suffereth more by our Princes of Priests There is also a vision of an holy man concerning the A vision of the Church estate of the Church He saw a woman with Princely apparel and thought that she was the blessed Virgin but she said I am not she whom thou thinkest me to be but the figure of her for whom thou groanest so oft and prayest to wit the Church whose sorrow is marvelous and her malady flowing from the head through all the members even to the feet and that thou mayest condole the more with me behold the causes of my grief then laying off the Crown she bowed her head unto him and he saw the upper part of her head cut after the manner of a cross into four parts and worms crawling out of her brains and wounds full of matter then she said Behold by those things in my head thou mayest understand the maladies in my other members and having spoken so she vanished In this Epistle is honorable mention of Marsilius de Padua and John de Janduno Morn in Myster 22. John Peter of Ferraria a famous Lawyer of Papia about the year 1397. is usually called Practicus Papiensis as he wrote Practica utriusque Iuris there he saith It is fond to say and abominable to hear The Pope is superior to Caesar The Pope can by no Law have temporal dominion nor possess Cities and Provinces what he hath he hath it by violence The temporal sword should be taken from him or Christendom shall never be at peace By foolishness of Princes are they become the drudges of Priests Whom the Pope absolveth from their oath he maketh them perjured The Clergy have their consciences in their hoods and laying them aside no more conscience appeareth Let some good Emperor arise against them who long since for the cause of devotion and now by avarice have undone all the world and brought to naught the estate of the Empire and of all Laicks John Andreae who was called Speculator Monarcha juris was wont to say Rome was first founded by robbers and now is returned to the same estate All these and more passages are razed out by Index Expurgat pag. 43. of Plantin's Edition 23. In time of Boniface the IX was published a dialogue of Peter and Paul with the title Aureum speculum In the preface the Author saith All the Roman Court from the sole of the foot to the top of the head is manifestly blinded with errors and with the poison of those errors she hath made drunk all the parts of the world almost Then he divideth his matter into three heads saying 1. I will describe the most grievous errors of the Roman Court 2. I will confute her erroneous and uncatholick writings and sayings 3. That all the Court of Rome is in danger of damnation And these I will declare by most true grounds so he prosecureth them severally And after many lamentations as despairing of Reformation Paul saith Only the Son of God I wish would reform his Church And lest it be thought that this was his judgement only he said in the preface All men do groan privately but none dare speak it forth Nor can this manifold corruption be concealed in the Court for when some said The Pope cannot be guilty of simony even in bestowing of Benefices for money his Secretary Theodor a Niem said It seemeth unto me to be very unjust certainly it is uncivil and against good manners to sell for money unto unworthy persons that which should be given freely unto the worthy onely and that the Pope who is above others and from whom others should have a rule of their doings is guilty of such a crime certainly he cannot punish others for that fault whereof himself is guilty And he saith Many good Masters in Divinity
and also in other Sciences do lament that simony is so frequent and manifest in the Court and many Jurists do dispute in the contrary and have written although with fear sundry Treatises That the Pope by selling Church-Benefices is a Simoniack a Successor of Simon Magus and not of Peter 24. About that time was written another book De aetatibus Ecclesiae therein Aparallel of times the Author sheweth what had been the estate of the Church in former ages namely that Bishops were not ambitious of superiority or earthly authority the Bishop of Rome had not supremacy above other Bishops the name Papae was common to other Bishops by divers steps the Pope hath usurped this tyranny he calleth himself the Servant of Servants and striveth to be Lord of all Lords he taketh Divine honor and praise and he maketh or suffereth men to be Idolaters Catal. test ver lib. 18. 25. In the end of that Century or beginning of the next lived Nilus The cause of the Schism between the Greeks and Latines Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica who wrote two books of the causes of the Schism between the Greek and the Latine Churches In Lib. 1. he saith The cause is not the sublimity of doctrine surpassing mens capacities and far less is it any word of holy Scripture as if it did not declare what concerneth this controversie for to accuse the Scripture is all one as if man would accuse God ..... What then is the cause of the difference the question is not confirmed by a Decree of an Oecunomical Synod and the Romans would be Masters and make all others their disciples ...... It is very absurd that whereas the Fathers had no precedents yet by themselves rhey saw the right we having their examples cannot discern it and indeed the ignorance of those at the first contention might be pardoned ...... but when so many ages have passed and the way of peace is not as yet known who can think but it is the fault of them who will not have peace But they say The Pope is the Prince of Priests and the Father who hath power to call universal Synods and by himself or without others may discern in Church-affairs But Julius was Pope and Damasus and Leo and Agatho and none of these ever said so but conveening with their Brethren by the assistance of the good Spirit they established Acts and peace in the Church And if this was the only way and it is not now observed who can doubt but the cause of the variance standeth herein and certainly the blame lieth not upon our side And if the power of discerning belong unto the Pope it were superfluous to call Assembliet but it is not so for we know that Agatho Celestin and others had their particular Synods for deciding questions and nevertheless they referred those unto the universal Synod and craved the confirmation of the truth by common decree which had been needless if when the Pope had discerned all others must assent unto him Now if this question were concerning a private man it might seem needless to call all the world unto an Assembly but seeing the chief heads of the world are at variance it is absurd to determine the cause without the consent of the world since the Fathers by their writings and example have shewed the way But if they will still object unto us the primacy of the Pope we say that in so doing he overthroweth his primacy but by holding the ancient way he doth what becometh a good man and maintaineth his place for he may consider what should be the â—ssue if the controversie were decided after common suffrage and what hath hapned unto the Latines arrogating unto themselves the power of prescribing Laws for in that way the Church might be free from all tumults and live in peace since none could readily contradict that which was established by common sentence for though some in former times have been so mad yet they were but few and vanished soon But when the peace of the Church is disturbed he loseth what he might have for he is deprived of the primacy of the four Patriarchs neither is there any peace Many have thought upon remedies there have been many conferences and Ambassays but the malady continueth and shall continue so long as the Latines hold their tenets The Pope say they hath power in Ecclesiastical affairs So say I let him not be contrary unto the Decrees of the Fathers they established things by universal Councel and each had need of anothers aid being conscious of humane frailty let the Pope therefore follow their statutes and discern not any point before it be debated by others or if he hath his power not from the Fathers but from the Apostles let him hearken unto the Apostle who said I have not used my power lest I lay a stumbling-block unto the Gospel of Christ and in another place The power which the Lord hath given us to edification and not to destruction And therefore if he hath any power let him not use it but for advancing the Gospel to the end that in following Paul's example he may shew himself an Apostolical man bet now none can be ignorant whether he useth it for edification or destruction ...... And that president of the twelve Apostles St. Peter was rebuked by Paul and when he was rebuked he was silent and although he might have said more reasonably then the Pope What I the President have done should be a law unto others yet he said not so but accepted the admonition and contradicted not what Paul had said ..... And when Paul and Barnabas came to Jerusalem for that question of the circumcision Peter usurped not primacy nor said he It belongeth unto me to discern in such things but the Apostles and Elders were assembled neither did Peter debar the Apostles usurping power nor did the Apostles exclude the Elders that were at Jerusalem for they had learned from Christ to usurp no primacy Peter indeed began to speak and after him St. James and all the rest of the Apostles and Elders even Peter himself consented unto the words of James so did these blessed men love Christ and so studious were they of peace and truth in the Church and the Apostles seeking truth this way have given us a law in such cases but seeing ye take a contrary course can ye blame any but your selves for this variance This is a touch of more whence we see that the Romans wanted not admonition 26. With the book of this Nilus is usually printed another of Barlaam a Greek Monk to the same purpose In cap. 16. he recapitulateth all the particulars that he had handled saying I have shewed that each one of the Apostles were immediately appointed by our Lord Christ to be a Pastor and Teacher of the whole earth 2. That blessed Clemens was created by Peter not Bishop of the whole world but of Rome especially and properly and that the Roman See
words If it be lawful to celebrate for a penny it were far better and precious to celebrate without pennies this they say thinking that simony is committed in these exactions Oh how great a wickedness and madness to exact forty fifty or sixty florens for the absolution of a City and relaxation of a Church-yard I am silent of other things simple and secular people do abhor all these things 28. Jagielo Duke of Lituania was married to Heduigis Queen of Poland The conversion of Lituania An. 1386. with condition that he should embrace the Christian faith and annex that Dukedom to the Crown of Poland he and his three Brothers Borissus Suidrigielo and Vidold were baptized at Cracow Febr. 14. The next year he called a general convention of all the people of Lituania at Vilna in the beginning of Lent and took with him the Bishop of Gesna and some Priests There he propoundeth unto them the forsaking of their Idolatry and the embracing the Christian Religion he allured them with exhortations and promises but the Priests being ignorant of the language could teach them nothing at all The barbarous people were loath to leave the customs of their Ancestors but when they saw that at commandment of the King the fire in the Temple of Vilna to be extinguished and the Altar broken and the Serpents which they had worshipped to be killed and dead and their holy groves destroyed without the hurt of any man the people wondered and said How is it that our gods do not revenge themselves on these wicked Christians if any of us had done the like we had perished by the wrath of the gods Then were they willing to follow the Religion of their Prince and because it had been wearisome to baptize them all this honor was given to some of the Nobles to baptize them severally and the vulgar sort were set in companies and the Priests cast water upon them and gave unto every company a name saying I baptize ye in the name c. and so in one day 30000 barbarous people were baptized Ale Guaguin in Rer. Polon To. 1. 29. Nicolaus de Lyra a Jew by birth and then a converted Christian wrote Annotations on all the Bible which were in great account among the School-men but in many Articles of faith he differeth from the Papists now as appeareth clearly by these passages When Jerome had written in Prologin lib. Tobiae The book of Tobiah which the Jews following the catalogue of divine Scriptures have reckoned among those which they call Hagiographa de Lyra saith He should rather have said among the Apocrypha or he taketh the Hagiographa largely And in his Postilla he saith When I have written as God hath helped upon all the Canonical books of the holy Scriptures ..... trusting in his help I intend to write of the other books which are not of the Canon to wit the book of Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Judith Tobias and the books of Maccabees ...... We must know that the books of the sacred Scriptures which are called Canonical are of such authority that whatever is written there it is held true without controversie and consequential also what is manifestly concluded thereupon for as in the writings of Philosophers truth is known by reducing unto the first principles that are known in themselves so in the Scriptures of Catholick Doctors truth is known in so far as things to be believed can be reduced unto the Canonical writings of the sacred Scripture which we have by revelation from God who cannot lye therfore the knowledg of these writings is necessary unto the Church for which cause of the exposition of them it may be said what is written Eccles 24. All these are the book of life that is all the books that are expounded in the preceding work are contained in the book of life that is in the books of truth revealed by God who is life for as divine predestination is called the book of life so this Scripture revealed by God is called the book of life both because it is from him which is life essentially as is said and it leadeth unto the blessed life And next it is to be considered that the books which are not of the Canon are received to be read by the Church for information of manners but their authority is not such that they are thought sufficient to prove things in controversie as Jerome teacheth in the Prologue on Judith c. On Deut. 17. at the words Thou shalt not decline he saith Here an Hebrew Glossa saith If he say unto thee The right hand is the left hand or the left is the right thou must receive such a sentence But this is manifestly false since the sentence of no man of whatsoever authority is to be received if it be manifestly false or erroneous and this is clear by what is said in the text They shall judge unto thee the truth of judgement and they shall teach thee according to his law Hence it is clear that if they speak false or decline from God's Law manifestly they should not be heard On Psal 124. or rather 125. on these words Like mount Sion he saith because as mount Sion is unmoveable so they who trust in the Lord are not moved from the stability of faith therefore it followeth shall not be moved for ever to wit who dwell in the spiritual Jerusalem by faith formed by love And the cause of this stability followeth The mountains are about it that is the Angels are deputed to keep the Church and the Lord is round about his people as he saith in Matth. ult Behold I am with you unto the end of the world On Daniel at the last words he saith The last two Chapters to wit of Susanna and the History of Bell and Dragon are not of the Canon therefore now I leave them and intend to take in hand the other books which are Canonical On Matth. 1. at the words Iudah begot Phares he rehearseth an opinion of Jerome which he confuteth and he addeth a general reason saying The sayings of Saints are not of such authority but we may think the contrary in those things which are not determined by the sacred Scripture therefore Augustine in Epist ad Vincent saith of the writings of the Saints This sort of writings is to be distinguished from the Canonical Scriptures and testimonies are not brought from them so that we may not think the contrary On chap. 10. at the words He gave them power over unclean spirits he saith If it be asked Why Preachers do not such miracles now Gregory answereth Because when the Catholick faith is sufficiently proved by the miracles of Christ and his Apostles it is needless to reiterate such proof any more And a little after Ye have received freely to wit grace which God hath bestowed on you whether grace making acceptable or grace which is freely given Give it freely even as ye have received for for spiritual acts as for administration
of the Sacraments preaching and the like nothing should be received as a price This is against the practise of that time as we have now heard in the testimony of Jo. Vitoduran On chap. 16. He calleth Peter blessed because the confession of true faith leadeth unto blessedness ...... and I say unto thee i. e. for thee and thy companions thou art Peter i. e. a confessor of the rock which is Christ and upon this rock which thou hast confessed i. e. upon Christ will I build my Church and the gates of hell i. e. persecution of tyrants the assaults and tentations of evil spirits shall not prevail against her to turn from the true faith Whence it is clear saith he that the Church consisteth not by men in respect of power or dignity Ecclesiastical or Secular because many Princes and chief high Priests and others inferiors have made apostasie from the faith and therefore the Church consisteth in those persons which continue in true knowledge and confession of the faith and truth By these few words he overthroweth the Popedom as it is taught now And then he saith These keys are not material but are a spiritual power which is two-fold one a power of discerning sin from what is not sin as under the Law the Priests discerned between leprosie and not leprosie But observe that although one cannot discern this without knowledge yet knowledge is not the key but a power of judging by knowledge which he must first have and therefore although knowledge is not the key yet it is necessarily requisite unto the due exercise of the key The other key is the power of receiving into the Kingdom or of shutting out according to true judgement for the unworthy should be excluded and the worthy should be received On Ephes 1. at the words Before the foundation of the world he saith The election is from eternity but the effect thereof is in time which effect is the sanctification of the reasonable creature therefore it followeth that we should be holy ..... according to the pleasure of his will from which dependeth election and predestination and not for our merits not onely in deed or actually but also in the foresight of God 30. The third age of the School-men began from the year 1320. or thereabout The third age of School-men and continued until 1516. of the condition whereof we have had somewhat by the way but because we promised to speak of it here we add more particularly The School-men of this age had a three-fold power teaching in Schools preaching in Pulpits and giving Indulgences of their Inquisition is enough before For the little modesty of former ages was now turned into impudence for because in their Inquisition they had refused the holy Scriptures to be their rule now in their Schools they durst say The Scriptures are the buckler of Hereticks and therefore all Laicks must be discharged from reading the Scriptures under no less pain then to be accounted Hereticks They blamed the Scriptures of obscurity imperfection ambiguity and compared it unto a nose of wax Will. Tindal in his book of obedience Edit at Marlborough in Hesse An. 1528. fol. 16. saith The Scripture say they is so hard that thou couldest never understand it but by the Doctors that is I must measure the measuring yard by the cloth ...... They will say yet more shamefully None can understand the Scriptures without Philautia that is Philosophy a man must be well seen in Aristotle before he can understand the Scripture say they And fol. 62. They pervert the holy Scripture and all Doctors wresting them unto their abominable purpose quite contrary to the meaning of the Text and circumstances going before and after which divellish falshood lest the Lay-men should perceive is the very cause why they will not suffer the Scripture to be in English Then also it began to be doubted among them whether the Pope be a god or a man or neither of the two to be the Vicar of Christ was thought to be a small honor In Prooem Clementin Iohannes Epist the Gloss at the word Papa saith Nec Deus est nec homo sed neuter inter utrumque And in the margin Papa nec Deus est nec homo Pope Pius the V. in his Edition An. 1572. was ashamed of these words and left them out But Pope Gregory the XII in his recognition An. 1580. omitteth the words of the margin and in the Gloss the words are thus Papa id est admirabilis dicitur à Papa quod est interjectio admirantis verè admirabilis quia vices Dei in terris gerit Inde dixit ille Anglicus in poetria nova Papa stupor mundi circa finem Qui maxima rerum Nec Deus es nec homo sed neuter inter utrumque Etymologia vero nominis est pater patrum But the man of sin is yet advanced higher therefore in these extravagants Ioha XXII tit 14. c. Cum inter nonnullos the Gloss saith To believe that the Lord God our Pope cannot ordain otherwise it is heretical Ye may see such other passages in Morn Myster pag. 444 445. and Spalaten de Repub. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 6. § 15. cited out of their books So those times were darkened with clouds of most gross ignorance and divellish illusions And who can any more doubt but the Pope is the Antichrist we The Pope is the Antichrist have heard not onely the profession of their opposites and the confessions of those which were held to be Popes and called Antipopes calling one another the Antichrist but likewise we see the gloriation of the Popes admitting that title The Lord God our Pope and not only laying the Scriptures in their footstool but dispising them and preferring their own Canons and traditions in comparison of the sacred Scriptures But to make more clear what was the order of the Schools in that age hear yet more from Will Tindal in that book and place cited One of you teacheth contrary to another when two of you meet the one disputeth and brawleth with the other as if it were two scolds and for as much as one of you holdeth this doctrine and another that as one followeth Duns another St. Thomas another Boneventure Alexander de Hales Raymond Lyra Brigot Dorbel Holcot Gorran Trumbet Hugo de S. Victor de Monte Tegio de Nova Villa de Media Villa and such like out of number so that if thou hadst but of every Author one book thou couldst not pile them up in any were-house of London and every Author is contrary to another in so great diversity of spirits how shall I know who lieth and who saith truth And fol. 18. speaking of the same School-men he saith Ye drive men from God's word and will let no man come thereunto until he have been two years Master of Art first they nosel them in sophistry and in bene fundatum in the margin he saith The School doctrine as
and tokens of bondage and have no Land in Scotland unless they shall dwell in it and if they will not dwell there the Scots should give them for their present possessions 30000 marks of Silver All this time the English were not of one accord for the King followed the counsel of Spencer Earl of Arundel the other Nobility caused the King to banish him but the next year he was restored to the great disturbance of the Kingdom at last they conspire to imprison the King and Hugh Spencer suffered death Tho. Cooper 2. When King Robert came to great age he ordained in Parliament his Successors to wit his Son David a child of eight years old which was espoused to Johanna Daughter of Edward the II. and if he should die without childe he ordained his Son in law Robert Stuart to succeed After he had exhorted the Estates to keep amity and unity he gave them three counsels 1. To beware that the Isles Aebudes be never given unto one man 2. That they never hazzard all their strength in one fight with the English 3. That they make not long truce with them After him Thomas Randolf Earl of Murray was chosen Regent of Scotland he was a good Justiciary and by no means would spare thieves and robbers So that when a Gentleman came from the Pope's Court and thought himself secure because he had obtained the Pope's pardon Thomas caused to apprehend him and said The pardon of sin belongeth unto the Pope but punishment of the body is in the King's hand Buchan lib. 9. 3. An. 1328. Charls the IV. King of France died without children then The title of England unto France Edward the III. King of England his Sisters Son claimeth the Crown of France as nearest Heir The French prefer Philip de Valois the Uncle's Son and they exclude Edward by a Law which they call Salica excluding women from succession At the first when the Estates of France had received Philip Edward did him homage for his Lands in France but when he was denied of a just demand wars began between these two Nations which ceased not altogether until the year 1495. as Tho. Cooper sheweth or rather until the days of Queen Elizabeth for sometimes the French prevailed and sometimes the English even so far as to be crowned at Paris and held Parliaments and had Deputies governing France Sometimes were truce of thirteen years or of ten years but never an absolute peace before Queen Elizabeth In the year 1393. the King of Armenia came into France and shewed how the Turks and Scythians were not only oppressing Hungary but were aiming at the conquest of all Christendom and in the mean time Christians were devouring one another with such words he perswaded both the Kings into a truce for four years Frossard Hist lib. 4. But I leave Civil affairs and return unto the Church 4. In the year 1306. an English Eremite preached at Pauls in London that some Sacraments that were then in use in the Church were not of Christ's institution therefore he was committed to prison Io. Bale ex Io. Baconthorp in Sent. lib. 4. dist 2. q. 1. 5. That John Baconthorp wrote on the Sentences where he followeth the truth in many things especially he refuteth sundry subtilties of Io. Scotus as Baptista Mantuanus hath marked Iste tenebrosi damnat vestigia Scoti Et per sacra novis it documenta viis Hunc habeant quibus est sapientia grata redundat Istius in sacris fontibus omne sophos He wrote de Domino Christi where he proveth that the highest Bishop in every Kingdom should be under Princes Bale Cent. 4. sect 82. 6. Richard Primate of Ireland alias Armachanus was his disciple and taught the same doctrine he translated the Bible into Irish In a Sermon at Paul's Cross in London An. 1356. he said In the estate of innocence none had been a beggar therefore according to that estate unless the law of necessity do press men none desireth nor should be a beggar as neither was Christ willingly a beggar the Law also forbiddeth it Deut. 15. There shall not be a beggar among you He discovered the hypocrisie of Friers in that though they professed poverty yet they had stately houses like the Palaces of Princes and more costly Churches then any Cathedral more richer ornaments then all the Princes more and better books then all the Doctors they had Cloisters and walking places so stately and large that men of Arms might fight on horse-back and encounter one another with their spears in them and their apparel richer then the greatest Prelates These Sermons are extant The next year he appeared before Innocentius the VI. and some of the four Orders of Friers appeared against him and he proved his propositions stoutly and manifestly against them that in many respects they had lest their first rules but saith Walsing in Edwar. III. the English Clergy sent not unto him according to their promises but the Friers wanted not plenty of money and so lite pendente before the cause was decided the Friers obtained a confirmation of their priviledges Armachanus died there at Avenion and was canonized 7. William Ockam was a disciple of Jo. Scotus but he became adversary of his doctrine he was the Author of the Sect of Nominales whereby new occasions of controversies arose to withdraw men from the study of faith He was a follower of Pope Nicolaus the V. and therefore was excommunicated by Pope John Then he thought it more safe to live under the Emperor's protection and he said unto the Emperor Lewis Defend me Caesar from the injury of the Pope by thy sword and I will defend thee by the word by writing and invincible reasons and so they did so long as they lived He wrote a Compendium Errorum of Pope John the XXII and a dialogue between a Clark and a Soldier wherein he handleth these questions 1. Whether Ockam's questions the Pope hath any primacy by right from God 2. Whether Peter had any primacy or was ever Bishop of Rome 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome may err Concerning the Emperor he discusseth 1. Whether one man may discharge the offices both of Priest and Emperor 2. Whether the Emperor hath his power from God only or from the Pope also 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome have any power from Christ to commit any jurisdiction unto Caesar and to other Princes 4. Whether Caesar after his election hath power to rule the Republick 5. Whether Kings anointed by a Bishop receive any power from him 6. Whether these Kings be any way subject unto their anointer 7. Whether the seven Electors give as great authority unto the elected Caesar as succession giveth unto other Princes c. All which he disputeth on both sides and concludeth always against the Extravagants He wrote also against Pope Clemens and calleth him an Heretick the Antichrist an hater of Christian poverty a foe of the Common-wealth an
schismatical side This Cardinal Cusan in his Books De Concordantia Catholica which he directed unto the Councel at Basil maintaineth these positions All the promises which Christ spoke unto Peter as I will give thee the keys I have prayed for thee and such other things should be understood of the Church universally and not particularly of Peter or his Successors especially since many Popes have been Schismaticks and Hereticks Every Prelate hath place in the Church according to the Dignity of his Seat and so the Bishop of Rome hath attained such precedency in the Church as Rome had antiently among the Nations Or if they have place according to the holiness of him which first sate there certainly Jerusalem should have the primacy where the great high Priest did wash his Church with his blood And why should not Ephesus the seat of St. John be preferred to Alexandria the seat of Mark and so of the rest The Councel dependeth not upon the head thereof but upon the consent of all the Assessors although the Bishop of Rome were present there he hath not more power there then a Metropolitan in his Provincial Synod Without all controversie a universal Councel is above the Bishop of Rome whose power is sometimes said to have been from Christ yet in more places we finde that his primacy is from man and dependeth on the Canons wherefore as he may be judged and deposed by a Councel so he cannot abrogate nor change nor destroy the Canons of Councels In lib. 3. cap. 2. ss by many testimonies of Antiquity he proveth it false that Constantine gave or could give the Empire of the West unto the Pope These testimonies are exstracted and subjoyned to the Declamation of Laur. Valla in Fascic rer expetend There also Cusanus saith Neither is it true that the Pope gave it unto Charls or transferred it from the Greeks unto the Germans and it is most false that the Princes Electors were instituted by the Pope and that they discharge the office of Election in his name In the contrary The Emperor dependeth on God alone and it is not necessary that he be confirmed by the Pope nor may the Pope depose him The Emperors in old time called the General Councels as other Princes have taken care of Provincial Synods When he was Legate in Germany he hindred and discharged the carrying of the Sacrament in their Processions Crantz in Metrop He addeth Because the Sacrament was ordained for use and not for ostentation 23. In the year 1442. the Emperor Frederick had a Diet at Mentz where they spoke of casting off the Pope's yoke in time of the schism But in the time of Pope Nicolaus this Neutrality was taken away by the mediation of Aen. Sylvius and therefore he got a red hat Nevertheless because the conditions that he had made in name of the Pope were not fulfilled the Germans assembled again and by advice of Diether Bishop of Mentz they would provide for themselves according to the Pragmatica Sanctio against the tyranny of the Roman Church and they agree upon Decrees concerning the election of Prelates the collation of Benefices the pleading of causes the granting of pardons the exactions of tenths c. And if the Pope shall discern against them they resolve to provide for themselves by an appellation 24. Martin Meyer Chancellor unto this Diether wrote an Epistle unto Cardinal Aen. Sylvius and complaineth in his Master's name that the Canons of Constance and Basil were not observed that Calixtus as if he were not tied to the covenant of his Predecessors did oppress Germany he contemneth the election of their Prelates and reserveth their Benefices of all sorts unto his Cardinals and Secretaries expectative graces are given without number Annates or mid-fruits are exacted rigorously yea more is extorted then is owed the Government of Churches is not given unto them which deserve best but who payeth most new Indulgences are sent dayly for squeezing money ..... a thousand means are devised whereby the See of Rome draweth gold from us as if we were witless Barbarians .... Our Princes being awakened have resolved and decreed to cast off this bondage and to defend their former liberty In the end he congratulateth his late advancement and lamenteth that so many evils hapned in his time But saith he God will have it otherwise and his decree must have place By these words Meyer giveth to understand more then he speaketh This Epistle is printed with Sylvius his description of Germany 25. The Greeks wrote unto the Bohemians in this manner The holy A Letter from Greece unto the Bohemians Church of Constantinople and Mother of all Orthodox Believers unto all the Masters and each of the famous Brethren and Sons beloved in Jesus Christ in Bohemia salvation by the Son of the glorious Virgin and an hundred-fold increase of spiritual fruit The holy Church of the heavenly Bridegroom which is the Head of the whole Church hath not greater pleasure then that she heareth that her Sons walk in the truth therefore when not without most great pleasure and as it were a pledge of common fruit the fertility and growth of them who couragiously suffer persecution for the testimony of true faith came unto the ears of the same godly and bountiful Mother especially by a Brother and Son Constantinus Anglicus the bearer of these presents and a reverend Priest we were more plainly advertised that ye hearken not unto the novelties that are brought by some into the Church of Christ but that ye are constant in the foundation of faith which was given unto us by our Lord and his Disciples The holy Church hath incontinently written unto you and intended to exhort you into concord with her and not according to the forged union of Florence which was separate from the true and lawful Councel which union should rather be called a diremption from the truth for which cause we received not that union but altogether refused it and according to the immoveable decree of truth wherein only we can be truly and safely united for the Church of Christ doubteth not of these things which she heard reported of you as is said Seeing therefore you have judged it expedient to contraveen the perillous novations of Rome ye shall be of one mind with this Church by means of the Holy Scriptures which is the true Judge For although no good report of you came unto us before that ye did not resist the Roman novelties but rather were enemies to the ancient traditions of the Catholick and Christian Church yet now we are informed more surely that ye are revived and returned unto the common religion of Christians and unto true godliness and that you leave not your Mother but being zealous with true love of your true Mother have a singular desire to promove and inlarge her which we understood by the coming of this devout Priest as we have said who hath declared unto us particularly the estate
manners the power of calling a Councel returns unto the Cardinals which is the most ready remedie in such a necessity especially seing the authority of the Emperour and of the most Christian King and the consent of the Clergie of Italy and Germany doe all concurre in one and it is according to the practise and Acts of the Councels at Constance and Basile Pope Pius V. caused Thomas Manricus revise and gheld or mangle that book as may bee seen in Biblioth Possevini 9. The Waldenses have been often mentioned and their doctrin hath The Confession and a supplication of the VValdenses been related from the report of others now in the year 1508. these of Bohem being accused before their King Vladislaus and fearing a persecution sent unto him the Confession of their faith with an apologeticall supplication Because I have seen this Confession in Fasciculo rerum expetendarum fugiendar only and so it is not common I think good to insert it heer Most glorious King and our most gracious Lord Wee afflicted men and humbly subject unto your Majesty and falsly cloathed with a contemptible name doe first declare our humble request and also our earnest desire of your long health with the increase of every good thing and freedom from every evill in your happie Empire even at it is our duty to wish unto your Highnesse Wee declare unto your Excellencie that heertofore your Grace's Write is come unto us not by common rumor only but by actuall deed also into many of our hands in which Wrire by the accusation of our enemies which have unjustly given forth their Sentence of wicked judgement against us wee understand that wee ar called wicked and ungodly men seducers of ignorant people and through the craft of the Devill more noisom than the false nation of Turks ..... Wherefore wee most humbly pray that your pietie would patiently heare us for the justice of God and for his mercies sake which wee wish continually that God would give unto you and what wee shall now write you may wirhout doubt think that every point thereof comes from the sincerity of our heart for what wee believe in our heart before God that doe wee in this manner professe with our mouth First wee with a believing mind have received this in which now for some space wee having continued doe intend constantly to persevere with a stable mind and free intention to wit All the truth of faith revealed by the Holy Ghost and then by the H. Ghost layd up in the Scriptures and briefly summed up in the Creed of the Apostls and also really keept by the primitive Church and confirmed by signes miracles sinceer teaching and martyredom and lastly diligently explained by the Nicene Councel by the Bishop Athanasius and many Teachers against hereticks this faith wee confesse to be necessary even in this age for the salvation of our souls So lively faith is the universal fundation of mens salvation which faith is by the gift of the Holy Ghost bestowed principally and by the merite of Christs grace is ministerially preached in the Church by the voice of the Gospel and word of truth and is exemplarly confirmed by the Holy Sacraments We believe and confesse constantly while we live by the same fountain of faith that the authour of faith and giver of Salvation is God almighty one in the substance of Godhead but three in Persons the Father Sonne Holy Ghost one God blest for ever By this faith wee believe of God the Father wee believe God the Father and in God the Father We believe of God the Father that he begetteth his only Son eternally whom of his mercy he hath given unto the World for redemption salvation by whose merite the only Father worketh salvation according to the purpose of his own election By the same faith wee believe God the Father when we doe acquiesce upon his testimony which came down from heaven concerning his beloved Sonne This said he is my beloved Sonne hear him Which also the blessed and ever unviolate Virgin Mary said with a suitable mind VVhatsoever said she my Sonne shall say unto you doe it With the lyke faith wee say also that his commandements are faithfull and true and of God that who ever of ripe age living in faith shall forsake these can no way attain salvation through Christ Wee believe in God the Father when wee knowing that he is the almighty maker of heaven and earth love him with our heart and really keep his commandements according to our knowledge and power The Catholick faith which wee have once received from God maketh us believe of Christ believe Christ our Lord and in Christ Wee believe and professe of Christ the eternall wisdom that he is the true and only God equall in Godhead with the Father and Holy Ghost in power wisdom and that he is eternall life proceeding from the Father by perpetuall generation by whom he made the world Who to fulfill the promise made unto the Fathers came personally from the high heavens for the salvation of the Nations was inclosed in the wombe of the Virgine in the fulness of time seen on earth cruelly racked on the cross when Pilate was President of Judea and with his holy blood gave up the ghost when he was taken off the cross he was layd in a rock ye grave and on the third day was raysed from sweet sliep and lastly on the fourtieth day being taken up in a cleare cloud we believe that he reigneth at the right hand of the Father to wit in a most honorable place and most worthy unto him that all the desires of our heart and all the confidence of our hope may be lifted unto that glory prepared by his blood which sitting on the throne of grace pleadeth as a faith full Advocate for them who shall enioy the inheritance of glorie He leaveth not his Church for which he offered him self unto death destitute of grace vertue and aid by his free gift which Church he preserved diligently in the dayes of his flesh unto him every knee of things that live in heaven on earth and under the earth is so subject that they should worship and reverence the Sonne with the same glorie honour and majesty as God the Father and confesse with their toungs that he sits in his glorie and seat of the majesty of his Father Nor shall he at an time descend untill al contrary Nations being made subject under his feet bee at last consumed with everlasting damnation Wee believe Christ Jesus when wee say that his commandements which oblidge us to believe in him trust and love him for attaining the eternall life of glory are true faith full And we believe in Christ when knowing him to be our God and Saviour wee doe imbrace all his words with full faith and loving him with perfect love are united with his true members in faith love Lastly by vertue of the same faith which we
intend to hold unto our last breath wee firmly believe of the Holy Ghost wee believe the Holy Ghost and in the Holy Ghost Of the Holy Ghost that he is the one true God with the Father and the only begotten Sonne distinguished in this only that he proceeds from both by vertue of which faith quickning renewing reforming every one attaineth the participation of Christs meritorions grace justification truth fortitude and perfect salvation by which Spirit also the Holy Church is grounded in the faith of Christ against which the gates of hell are not able to prevaile which also by the same Spirit in the members of true faith he washeth justifieth sanctifieth ordereth governeth gathereth strentheneth fructifieth As also by the same Spirit were the Holy Scriptures inspired and are known by him the members of the Church are vnited from him are the gifts of ruling the Church and many other things which by the same Spirit are made perfect unto the life of glory Wee believe the Holy Ghost when wee fully consent unto the Divine Scriptures or Apostls of God Wee believe in the Holy Ghost when with clear knowledge and unfained faith wee love him and with the members inspired by him wee keep his revealed truth unto eternall glory By the same fulness of formed faith wee believe that the holy Catholick Church in respect of the foundation of lively faith is the number of all the elect from the beginning of the world unto the end thereof whom God the Father in Christ by his Spirit hath chosen justifieth calleth unto the glory of salvation and magnifyeth without which is no salvation unto man But in respect of ministry and dispensations wee believe that the holy Catholick Church is the congregation of all Ministers and people subdued by obediente obeying the will of God from the beginning of the world unto the end of it whom God only sendeth inspired by his Spirit giving them the word of truth peace reconciliation that they may bring forth the fruit of salvation in the unity of the Church and their travell be not disappointed of the saving reward whose names and number He only knoweth because he hath writen them in the book of life That first Church hath none that shal be damned and the other is mixed untill the appointed time of the last judgement But the Church of malignants seekes them that are of that evil one whom Satan sendeth in this time of mortall life to the perdition of the world and tryall of the elect On this Church all the curses and sad things that Christ his Apostls have foretold shall be heaped to wit that they who are unworthy of ecclesiastical honour may rule over them by their power The promises also of renovation are fulfilled in her And yet wee arrogate not so much unto us as that we would be called or bee the only Catholick Church as if salvation were to be found with us only but wee endeavour with all diligence to be partakers of the ecclesiasticall truth and wee are afraied to be subject unto orobey evill workers whom wee find to be enmies of the Church and its truth for fear of everlasting damnation and for obedience unto Christ and because they doe minde speak and doe unto his Church things contrary unto his law Wherefore wee willingly endure oppression tauntings and calumnies for the salvation of our souls for un less Holy fear and the horrour of hell did withhold us we would embrace the liberty of the world with it's vanities wherin one may live as he listeth But wee would rather choose the strait derided and sad way in which our Redeemer Christ and the Church his spouse condemned by the world and despised yet following the example of Christ have walked than to taste and follow the momentany pleasures of the world The first and chief ministry of the Church is the Gospell of Christ whereby grace and truth that were painfully purchased by the torment of the cross is revealed which grace is given for salvation by the Holy Ghost and God the Father unto the Elect which are called by the gift of faith Another necessary ministry of the Church wee declare to be the word of teaching by which the saving truth is known in the sense of faith through which knowledge the life of grace and glory is administred unto the men of good desire Likewise wee declare that the seven sacraments are useful unto the Church of Christ by which Sacraments the promises of God are signified to be fulfilled unto believing people and by them entrance into the Church of God for keeping unity among them that walk unto glory is ministred Faith which God gives causeth us think of baptisme the first Sacrament these things whosoever of ripe age by hearing Gods word believeth and believing is renewed in soul and is enlightened such by outward washing for argument of inward cleanness attained by faith should be baptized in the name of the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost into the vnity of the holy Church Our profession is also extended unto children which by the decree of the Apostles as Dionysius writes should be baptized and then by the guidance of their God-fathers being instructed in the law of Christ should be invited unto and accustomed with the life of faith By faith received out of the Holy Scriptures wee professe that in the dayes of the Apostls this was observed whoesover in their young years had not received the promises of the gifts of the Holy Ghost such did receive them by prayer and imposition of hands for confirmation of aith Wee thinke the same of infants Whosoever being baptized shall come to the true faith which he purposeth to follow through adversities and reproaches so that new birth appeareth in his spirit and life of grace such a one should be brought unto the Bishop or priest and being demanded of the truths of faith and of Gods commandements and of his good will and constant purpose and works of truth and shall testify by confession that all these things are so such a one is to be confirmed in the hope of attained truth and he is to be helped by the prayers of the Church that the gifts of the Holy Spirit may be increased in him for the constancy and warrefare of faith and finally for confirming the promises of God and the truth that he hath he may be associated into the Church by laying on of hands in vertue of the name of the Father of the Word and of the Holy Spirit By this faith which we have drunk from the Holy Scriptures we believe and confesse with our mouth Wheresoever a worthy priest with believing people according to the mind and purpose of Christ and order of the Church shall shew forth his prayer with these words This is my bodie and This is my blood immediatly the present bread is the body of Christ which was offered unto death for us and so the present wine is his blood shed
for the remission of sins This profession of our faith is confirmed by the words of Christ which are written by the Evangelists and Holy Paul Unto this profession may be added this body of Christ and his blood should according to the institution of Christ and his Church should be taken in both kindes of bread wine in remembrance of his death and of his blood shed as he said Doe this in remembrance of mee Then this death of Christ as it is declared in the Gospel and the fruits of his death should be preached as also the hope of his blood shed as the Apostle witnesseth saying So oft as ye eat of this bread and drink of this cup ye shall shew forth the Lords death untill He come Thirdly according to the sure knowledge of spiritual truth of which the Euangelist John doth write as also for assurance of giving taking using and of truth by faith in hope as the Lord saith Take and eat Take and drinke Fourthly for the conjunct use for according to the institution and practise of Christ and the primitive Church the Priest should then administer when the necessity of believers requireth and he should receive with them as He saith Doe yee this in remembrance of mee And Paul saith The cup which we blesse is it not the communication of the blood of Christ and the bread which we break is it not the partaking of the body of Christ for wee many are one bread and one body who are partakers of that one bread and one cup. Fifthly for distinction of believers from the unbelievers and unworthy and for excommunication and rebuke of those who being defiled with the spot of vices do refuse to amend Of this saith Paul I would not have you partakers with the Devils yee can not drinke of the cup of the Lord and the cup of Devils And again he saith Put away the evill from yourselves for if any who is called a brother among you be covetous or a fornicator or an idolater or a dronkard or a railer or a thief with such a one eat ye not Behold this is our faith most Gracious King concerning the body and blood of Christ which as we are afraid to change or forsake these things which our Lord JESUS hath been pleased to testifie and for which end we doe now declare it so neither dare we add any thing unto it which the Lord of the Sacrament hath not added as also the primitive Church which followed Christ in poverty and affliction in singleness of heart hath not altered the ordinances of his law Concerning this Sacrament which our Lord through his great mercy hath ordained for love of his elect have many contentions arisen in opinions expositions and addition of sanctions or decrees so that contrary unto the intention of the Lord's institution they have furiously raged against others even to take away their lives But we for eschuing so great mischief have our refuge unto the faith of Christ even unto his words and meaning so often repeated in his word so that what He commanded to believe we do believe it simply and what He hath commanded to do we would do it faith fully truly we doe not only believe that that bread is His body which being taken and blessed and broken He testifieth to be his body but also if He had taken a stone and said This is my body we would have fully believed it Because of this our simple faith and because we will not suffer ourselves to forsake it for the opinion of men wee are called hereticks likwise for the actuall use unto which the word of Christ and his Apostles and the example of the work of the same sacrament doe invite us because we doe and use it so with upright faith in remembrance of the death of Christ wee are condemned judged worthy of prison and are afflicted for wee being tied unto Christs command and dissuaded by his forbidding doe worship him with reverence and honour due unto him and we feare to worship any other thing as him only sitting at the right hand with the Father and the Holy Ghost Wherefore gracious King let your highness understand that we do so not in contumacy or any contempt but for feare of God and in obedience unto him and wee pray that your Highness would shew compassion on us who are condemned for the faith of Christ as wee wish that the most High would of his grace be pleased to preserve and keep your honour from his wrath By the same faith we believe that the ordination of priests is truly from the high Bishop and great priest that in stead of the embassage of Christ the ministery preaching of the gospell doctrine judging offering of prayers by men thanksgivings and praises may be done unto God by them And it is from God unto men that the promise of God may be verified in hope of the received true faith and by excommunication the wicked may be debarred from that good And by the same faith wee confesse that the promises of God may be verified in hope of the received true faith and by excommunication the wicked may be debarred from that good And by the same faith wee confesse that they who intend to ordain others should follow the example of Christ and should consummate his ambassage with a right mind without respect of persons free from covetousness and simony By the same faith we declare that they which are to be ordained or promoted to higher or inferior orders should excell other believers in a godly life and faith in Christ for a lively faith sanctifieth and maketh fit unto all offices and possesseth the blessing and life for good works of an honest conversation are the garments and ornaments of a priest to the glory of the heavenly Father and example of the people and shew the vertue of the word they should also have more aboundant gifts of the Holy Spirit to wit more servent love toward Christ confidence of their own and their nieghbours salvation trust in God equity of mind a wholsome feeling of faith in a good conscience theire feet prepared unto the Gospell of peace prudence of Spirit knowledge of Gods law discerning of Spirits and the like What clerck soever by such an ordination is advanced unto the priesthood wee professe that such an ordination is a Sacrament because it is a signe of the true priesthood of Christ Jesus and of his ordination by God the Father and a forme of the ministry as of the head of his Church to offer unto God the incense of truth in Christ Wee approve that three things are necessary unto the full gradation of a presbyter first the the triall of his life faith gifts and fidelity in lesser things that are intrusted unto him another prayers with fasting thirdly the giving of power with words suitable there unto and the imposition of hands for corroboration By faith wee doe testify that marriage is a lawfull honest and
decent union in Christ of twoe persons man and woman keeping a chast bed without breach and it is a signe of a great truth to wit the coupling of Christ with the Church and a believing soul By faith wee affirme that if God give a contrite and humbled heart for sin unto a falling sinner having the true faith of Christ and if with heart and mind and really he repent of his former sins such a one being so truly disposed if he find a presbyter able to discerne good from evill and whose lips preserve the knowledge of Gods law he should reveale uprightly unto such a priest his sins by confession by whom as a judge ruling in stead of God and the Church according to the law of the Lord the weight of the fault may be rightly discerned to the end he may be ashamed and being corrected he may have advice of repentance unto reformation of himself and being either loosed or bound by Christs keyes he may obey humbly and that such humble contrition of the heart is a sacrament that is a signe of true grace bestowed on the repentant But if there be not a heart contrite humbled through faith abhorring vice and an afflicted Spirit embracing the will of God and also confession with relaxation of the fault and moreover if fained satisfaction be added wee pronounce it to be a vain signe and void of the grace of Christ The anointing of the sicke containes two things in it first a cause of a more ready approaching unto the diseased for this it is not a sacrament the other is the thing signified by that unction which is given by God in Christ for which thing prayer especially should be made in true faith that it may be given unto the sick believer as blessed James commandeth saying Is any sick among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him anointing him in the name of God and the prayer of the faithfull shall save him and the Lord wil relieve him and if he be in sins they shall be forgiven him By faith of the sick the signe of unction assures him of the forgiveness of sins When wee have declared the faith of the Catholick Church and her truth by which truth holiness is given unto her it remaines to declare by the same certainty of faith the communion of Saints The communion of the Saints is when the members of the Holy Church doe for common benefite use the good free saving and administring grace of God which is given without repentance and they exercise themselves according to the grace of God given unto them to the common utility of others It is cleare then that the elect only are partakers of true faith grace and righteousness in Christ by his merite unto the glory of eternall salvation as also they receive the sacraments to the evidence of faith albeit they have been seduced yet damnation shall not ceize upon them But the wicked of unformed faith albeit they communicate truly in the Sacraments digniries administrations and publick manners if they he destitute of true faith they communicate unworthily as hypocrites and if they follow the erroneous by their leading they fall into seduction and deceit By faith of Christs grace wee pronounce freely that who communicateth with a lively faith by the same he attaineth through Christ true remission of his sins and also because he partaketh of the Sacraments of the Church he getteth by the same faith and certainty the relaxation of crimes and at the time of the last judgement in the resurrection the glorification of his soul Amen The Letter which they sent with this Confession is worthy of reading But for brevity I omit it When the Confession was delivered their adversaries ceased not to accuse them still as if they had writen otherwise then they did believe or practize and so the King went on in cruelty against them Wherefore they sent another Apologie where in they tooke God to witness of the injuries done unto them by their adversaries and that they had writenin singleness of heatt nor did their tongue dare to speak what their heart did not believe There also they expresse them selves more clearly in some particulares as concerning the Eucharist they say Wee do not only believe and confesse that the bread is the naturall bodie and the wine is the naturall blood sacramentally but also that the bread is the Spirituall bodie and the wine is the Spirituall blood And to believe this we are induced by the saying of the Apostle Paul The bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ and the cup ..... for wee that are many are one bread and one bodie for wee are partakers of one bread and of one cup ...... The Redeemer of mankind hath commanded to take eate and to doe that in remembrance of him but no command is given unto believers to worship the sacramental subsistence of Christ's body and blood for Christ gave unto his disciples sitting what they should use and they obeying him did eat and drink but did not worship the sacrament And the Apostles and their successours for a long space of time went to the houses of believers and break the bread with joy and certainly they did not worship the sacrament nor in so doing did they erre nor were called hereticks But they did worship the personall subsistence of Christ at the right hand of the Father And unto the true worshippers of the Divine Majesty it is commanded in both the Testaments the old and new to worship and adore Christ very God and Man not in the sacramentall existence but in his naturall and personall subsistence at the right hand of his Father For the old Testament as the triumpher over Satan tempting him remembreth saith It is wrtiten Thou shall worship the Lord thy God and him only shall thou serve The vessell of election explaines the New when he saith God hath exalted him and given him a name which is a bove every name that at the name of JESUS every knee should bowe .... The incarnat truth confirmes this when he saith That all men should honour the Sonne as they honour the Father But none doeth worship the Father in any creature but only in heaven as that prayer published by Christ testifieth Our Father which art in heaven c. In the words following because they were accused that they did not worship the Virgine Mary nor the Saints they shew that they did esteem of the Virgine as blessed above all women not only for that she was sanctified but also for that the Sonne of God did assume a body of her body and they esteem of all them who were sanctified by faith in the grace of God through Christs merite and so as blessed of God they doe honour them with due honour they love them and would follow them but they can not give them more honour than Gods word directs them 10. When
not the peace of God and so long an high priest hath not been in the Church as there hath not been peace ...... who were not content to kill the bodies of men cruelly for mantaining the truth but would destroy the souls beloved of God the spouse of Christ that noble spoile of hell that reward purchased by the blood of Christ have they trode under feet killed and devoured c. This he wrote from his castle Steckelberg Decemb. 1. 1517. There indeed he commends Pope Leo wishing as it seemes he were such an one but a little after that he speakes more freely for when Pope Leo sent unto Germany to extract tithes for preparation of warrs against the Turk the Princes of Germany assembled and there in presence of the Emperour one being demanded to give his advice had a large discourse Ort. Gratius writes it was said to be the Oration of Vlric Hutten Among other things he saith Yee would expell the Turk I commend your purpose but I fear that yee mistake the name seek him in Italy not in Asia our Kings are able to defend their own Dominions from him in Asia but all Christendom is not able to danton the other the one hath skirmished with his nighbours and as yet hath done us no harm but the other oppresseth every where and thirsteth after the blood of miserable people yee can not satiate this Cerberus with a flood of gold there is no need of armes nor an Army tithes will be more forcible then garrisons of souldiers When I doe weigh the matter seriously I see two wayes are propounded one at the command of superstition craves gold the other if wee refuse threatneth the Popes curse take either of the two as you will but ô fond and superstitious opinion of men who think him to be the God of heaven he who duely considereth seeth that all are carried at the becke of the Florentines Not to give is offensive and to give is gracious the thunder of Christs vicar is not to be despised but every bolt is not to be feared especially when it is directed by humane affections I feare the indignation of Christ but not of the Florentines This is the cause of the Florentines and not of Christ The last yeare upon no small charges were the wars carried on against Francis D. of Urbine who was expelled out of his Dominion that Laurence Medices might have it Lewes was not provident enough to leave more gold ..... When the Urbin Duke is away the lyke fortune is threatned against the Prince of Ferraria and then wee must salute Laurence Medices a Citizen of Florence King of Hetruria This shall be the effect of the tieths and this is the craft of the Italian Turk who by the convoy of superstition entreth into our bowels c. 23. About that time the study of learning was in a manner revived in many parts of Europe for Pope Leo X. erected some Colledges at Rome Cardinal Francis Ximenius Archbishop of Toledo caused the Bible called Complutensia to be printed An. 1515. in four languages the Hebrew with the Chaldaick Greek Latine translations Henry VIII did endowe the Universities of England Francis King of France did the lyke there so also did Charles in Low-Germany as we heard before of Wittenbergh and Frankford Because Sanctes Pagnin and Arias Montanus had translated the Bible word for word which did not so well agree with the Latine phrase Francis Vatablus the Kings Professor of the Hebrew tongue at Paris translates the old Testament in a clearer style And here Andrew Cratander the Printer then at Basile deserves to be remembred hee was both learned and wealthy and upon his charges set many learned men a worke to translate the books of John Chrysostom Cyrillus Alexandrinus Theophylactus and such other antient Greek Authours which then began to speak Latine in his house as the Emperour Charles V. testifies in Exemp privilegii before the works of Cyril After him a litle later in time was Robert Stephanus that learned and famous Printer at Paris it appeares in his Respons ad censuras Theolog. Paris that when he was Corrector in the shope of his father-in-law Simon Colen he caused to be printed a little New Testam corrected in sundry texts conforme unto the Greek for this cause the Sorbonists cried out against him as worthy to be burnt for saith he they called that corruption whatsoever was purged from the dregs of their common ignorance This was in the yeare 1522. I make mention of him in this place especially because of that which followes in that his Answer he saith I may speak this truely when I did ask them he is speaking of the Masters of Sorbone In what place of the New Testament is that written they did answer like shameless whores They had read it in Ierom. or in the Decrees but they knew not what the New Testament was Even so ignorant were they that they knew not the New Testament was wont to be printed with and after the old Testament This saith he will be though prodigious and yet most true and certain which I shall relate a few years agoe one of Coledge was wont to say dayly I wonder that these young men talk of a New testament I was above 50. years of age and knew not what a New Testament was Oh blindness and also desperate shamelesness So far he But how gross soever was the ignorance of many not only of the vulgar sort but of those which were called Rabbies nevertheless all Sciences and languages were polished every where as there were at that time many learned men and so by mercifull providence the world was prepared for a Reformation 24. And here Erasmus a Roterdamer deserves to be remembred about that time he was busy in translating some Greeke Fathers into Latine and in delivering some Latine Fathers from the moths and gathering from sundry Bibliotheks the dispersed Copies both of the one sort and the other so that by his diligence many Printers were held in worke and Europe was furnished with books more abundantly than ever before and in the year 1516. he published a translation of the New Testament out of the Greek by the permission of Pope Leo that worke as it was acceptable unto good men so it did provoke the implacable hatred of the idle Monks against him they had their quarells against him before that for in the year 1508. he had been in Italy and in his returning he wrote a part of what he had seen and heard in a little book under the title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the praise of folly and in a jocund way brings Folly as speaking what He thought among other things Folly speaking of the preachers saith They have devised a foolish faith but a pleasant persuasion to wit If one shall look upon a painted Polyphemus Chrystophorus he shall not perish that day or if one shall in the prescribed words pray unto Barbara he shall return safe from
too wealthy and their successours tooke more pleasure in their wealth then in their industry and piety and when wealth was severed from godliness they became proud and ambitious yet would not want the name of holiness and by the name of holiness with too much wealth they did climbe I will not say unto the highest pinacle of honour but unto Divine honour and were exalted above all that is called God and laid aside even the word of God So that then it might have been said Spernitur à Româ Scriptura novissima Dotum that is when the Romane Church had forsaken piety of conversation purity of worship order of discipline equity of Civill things and all graces or gifts of God lastly she despised the very written word of God Nevertheless God left not men inexcusable nor suffered He them to passe without reproofe by some Witnesses of his Truth even under the grossest darkness And so we have heard not only the Waldenses and such others which made separation from the Church of Rome as the Greeks but some Monks some Abbots some priests some Bishops some Universities some Counsels of States some Parliamens some Councels yea some Cardinals and Popes which were and did continue members of the Romane Church now and then bewailing and declaring the corrupt estate of the Church both in the pretented head and in the body thereof for the greatest part not only in manners rites and discipline but in doctrine also We have heard some professing a desire and attempting a Reformation but were ever hindered by the Popes and court of Rome How then can any man be so impudent if he be not altogether ignorant to say that the Church of Rome hath never erred nor can erre We have heard also some foretelling that a Reformation must bee and shall be yea and some pointing at the very time and year of Reformation We have seen the world prepared for a Reformation by store of antient books printed and spread through Europe by reviving of Liberall Sciences and the prime tongues and by multitude of learned men It followes now to behold how God Reformed his Church not by the direct intention of men but in spite of all his adversaries and as it pleased Him in wisdom for the manifesting of his glory and mercy toward ungratefull mankind PART II. CHAP. I. Of POPES HADRIAN VI. borne in Utrecht of Belgia for his learning and sagacity of judgement was called from Lovan to be Tutour unto Charls the young King of Spaine then he became Bishop of Derthuse and chief Counseller unto Charles and Governour of Spain in the Kings absence and at that time being known at Rome by report only he was chosen Pope January 9. An. 1522. When he was advertised of the election he wrote Letters of thanks unto the Colledge of Cardinals for the good opinion they had conceived of him and whereas three Cardinals were appointed to be sent unto him he desired them to spare their travell for as soone as it might possibly bee he would come unto Rome And because the Senate and people of Rome were displeased that a stranger should have that Dignity he wrote unto them promising whatsoever favour could be expected from him He arrived at Rome in August following In the mean time Soliman the Turk was besieging the isle Rodos And in the seventh moneth carryed it by composition to the great shame of Christians J. Sleidan Comment Lib. 3. adfin It appeares that from Spain Hadrian wrote unto Erasmus to write against Luther and accordingly in an epistle dat Basileae prid jd. Julii An. 1522. ad Jodoc President of the Senate of Mechline he saith Here and there partly by word and partly by epistles I have turned away many from the Lutheran faction and nothing hath discouraged the Lutherans minds so much as that I have openly declared my adherence unto the Romane high priest and disallowing Luthers cause Cheregat was sent with a Brieve as they speak dated Novemb 25. 1522. from Hadrian unto the Princes of Germany shewing that it was grievous unto him that Luther had moved such a stirre and sedition for it concerneth the loss of souls and the destruction of the flock now committed unto him and it is hapned to beginne in the same Country where he was borne which Nation was ever furthest from all supicion of heresy wherefore he craves earnestly that they would helpe to remedy it as quickly as might bee lest through longer delay it happen unto Germany as it did unto Bohem and he promiseth that he will spare neither mony nor travell here in beseeching them that they will every one according to his power do the like seing so many weighty causes may move them heerunto to wit the Glory of Gods holy Name is by this heresy chiefly obscured the rites of the Church are defaced and in a manner abolished and Germany which was wont to have the chief praise of religion now for this revolt cometh into contempt for when they might have easily dispatched Luther and quenched his heresies they have not done it so degenerating from their ancestours which have left a notable example of their vertue at Constance Is it not a most notorious wrong that Luther doth unto them and their forefathers for where as they have followed the religion of the Romane Church now when he condemned that religion he condemned them Let them weigh seriously what those fellowes do intend verily under pretence of Evangelical liberty to take away all Lawes and Magistrates Albeit first he seemes only to impugne the rulers of the Church as tyrannicall and wicked and hitherto they doe craftily hide their intention and traiterously and do flatter Magistrates to the end they may the more freely utter malice against the Clergy but when the clergy are opprest doubtless they will attempt further ..... Luther differeth not much from the sect of Mahomet which permits men to marry many wifes and then to forsake them by which means that wretched hypocrite hath bewitched and allured the greatest part of the world albeit Luther permits not this yet he aduiseth all men which have vowed chastity to marry so giving way unto mans lust that he may have the more to be of his confederacy to the utter destruction of the Commonwealth especially of Germany Therefore it is their part to put in execution the decrees of Pope Leo and of Caesar ...... If any will say Luther was condemned ere he was heard or it is reason the cause should be debated these men think amisse for Christ had taught us the rule of faith and religion whose authority we must follow and not skan the articles of faith by humane reason nor enquire the cause of this or that precept Indeed he is to be heard when he is examined whether he spake thus or thus whether he set forth this or that book but touching the faith and sacraments we may not permit him to dispute nor defend these things which he had written
tumultuous talking of their Vocation and of the Supper After that day they changed again the form of Conference five men were chosen on either side to dispute all the matter peaceably On the one side were the five Ministers named before and on the other was Janus Bishop of Valencia Vallius Bishop of Seen Botiller an Abbot the Bishop of Salignac and Espensaeus the Sorbonist They agree on the order of disputation the time place and Notaries They began with the question of the Supper aforme of agreement was drawn up when it was shewd unto the Prelates they would not consent they framed another the next day and shew it unto the Ministers who would not admit that On the thrid day all the ten consented unto this forme We confess that Jesus Christ in the Supper offereth gives and truly exhibiteth unto us the substance of his body and blood by the operation of the Holy Ghost and that we eat spiritually the same body which died for us that we may be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh to the end also that we may be quickned by him and may understand all things appertaining to our salvation And because faith being grounded on the word of God maketh things that are promised and understood by us to be present by this faith we truly and effectually receive the true and natural body of Christ Jesus by the power of the Holy Ghost and in this respect we confess the presence of his body and blood in the Supper The other Prelates were content with this form but the Sorbonists would not and they blamed their chosen men that they had made a compact with the Ministers neither would they consent unto any more treating Thus was that Conference ended without any effect and the Ministers of Germany after three moneths did returne Ibid. Thus we have seen by what means God did revive the Gospell in France to wit by men of low condition at the first who suffered slaunders proscription stripes burning and every kind of vexation and when it pleased Him he joined unto the Church the Princes and Peers and He opened a wide doore unto the preaching of the Worde when the greatest enemies of the Trueth had the supreme power of government and yet seemed to be brought on their knies The University of Paris in proceedings ages had stood for the trueth and resisted errours creeping-in but at that time became most gross enemies And then Antony King of Navar not only resigned his part of the government unto the Queen and so unto the Guises but was also allured by fair promises of the Pope that he should have all his kingdom of Navar restored unto him and should have divorcement from his present wife and shall have the Queen of Scotland in marriage by whom he may be King of Scotland and England By such persuasions he left the Reformation and became a bitter enemy and seemed most of any to bring ruine unto the Church The Guises then and the Prelates lift up their heads again and used cruel butchery against the Reformed for in the year 1562. in the town Vassi the Reformed were assembled in a large Barn to heare the Word the Duke of Guise came upon them unawares and instantly killed 24. of them 45. were wounded so that within few dayes they died and the Minister with many others were carryed into prison At the same time by means of the Cardinal of Lorrain and the Marshall of Santandrae many of the common people in the town of Seenes and some of the Kings Counsellors were cruelly murdered It was done in like manner in many other places of France Osiander ex Beuther XLVII About the yeare 1540. sundry youngmen in Hungaria hearing The Gospell in Hungary of Luther and Melanthon went unto Witteberg to wit Steven Galssetsi Matthias Devai Andrew Batizi Steven Kis better known by the name Szegedin from his native town Benedict Abadi Emerik Ozorai and some others These being informed in the trueth return into their Country and preached the Gospell with happy success but not without persecution for the Monks stirred up the Civil power against them namely Devai was imprisoned at Cassow where a smith was also in the same prison for laiming the Kings horse in the shoeing there Devai informeth the smith in Religion afterwards the Kings horse amendes and the King commandeth to dismisse the smith and to burn Devai as an heretick The smith answereth I am of the same Religion with Devai and I will live or dy with him for I never knew what Religion or piety was untill I have learned it now from him When this was reported unto the King they were both set free The greatest enemy of those Teachers was George the Treasurer who had been a Monk of S. Pauls at Buda and among them all the most usefull in promoting the Truth was zegedin a learned man as his Works do shew he was persecuted from City to City where he came he had many hearers not only in the Schools but pulpits also and the more he was persecuted the more hearers flocked unto him and the Gospell was the more spread Amongst all those Students who went to Witteberg none maintained the opinion of Brentius concerning the Ubiquity but only Peter Melius and in the end he was convinced by Szegedin and did subscribe unto the truth Michael Starin a Baron became a preacher and Bishop of his own Barony near unto Tolna Mat. Scaric in vita Szegedini At Varadin a learned Mahumetan A dispâ—â—e between a papist and a Turk Deruis Gsielebi did provoke all the Franciscans unto disputation in matter of Religion Neither their Prelate George nor any of the Convent durst answer him wherefore the man like another Goliah did bragg against all Christians untill Bar. Georgieviz who had been a pilgrim and knew the Turkish language undertook the dispute The 29 day of May being the Pentecost in the year 1â—47 was appointed and many both Papists and Turcks assembled in the Monastery The Turk first asks where was God before the making of heaven and earth and other things This question seemed unto the Pilgrim to be impertinent as to the differences of Religion but lest the other might impute it unto his ignorance if he had declined it he said Before the creation God was in his own nature The Turk replieth This answer is dark and can not be understood Georgieviz said God was where He is now Deruis That could not be but He was in a cloud Georgieviz He could not be in a cloud for so a cloud had been before the heaven and the earth but this is contrary unto the words of Genesis The Turks read the books of Moses After more words on both sides Dervis bids the other propound then Georgieviz writeth out of the Alcoran these words in the Arabick language Bisem Allahe El rahmanne El ruoahim that is In the Name of God and of Mercy and of the Spirit and he
and so to drive unto Christ in whom God hath promised his favour and forgiveness of sin unto all that repent and consent to the law that it is good If thou believe the promises then doth Gods truth justify thee that is forgives thee and receives thee to favour for Christs sake In assurance where of and to certify thy heart he sealeth thee with the Spirit Eph. 1. Fol. 54. Peter in Act. 2. practiseth his keyes and by preaching the law brought the people to the knowledge of themselves and bindeth their consciences so that they were pricked in their hearts and said What shall wee do Then brought he forth the keye of the sweet promises saying Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sinnes ...... As Christ compares the understanding of the Scripture unto keyes so compares he it to a nett and unto leaven and many other things for certain properties I marvell therefore that they boast not of their nett leaven aswell as of their keyes But as Christ biddeth us bewar of the leven of the Pharisees so beware of their counterfited keyes Fol. 56. The Bishop of Rochester would prove by Moses Aaron that Satan and Antichrist our most holy father the Pope is Christs Vicar and head of Christs Church Moses saith he signifieth Christ and Aaron the Pope And yet the epistle unto the Hebr. proves that the high priest of the old law signifieth Christ and his offering and his going once in the year into the inner temple signify the offring wherewith Christ offered himself and Christs going-in to the Father to be an everlasting Mediatour or intercessour for us ...... If the Pope be signified by Aaron and Christ by Moses why is not the Pope as well content with Christs law doctrin as Aaron was with Moses why do our bb preach the Pope and noâ— Christ seing the Apostles preached not Peter but Christ Paul speaking of himself and of his fellow apostles saith Wee preach not ourselves but Christ Jesus the Lord and Wee preach ourselves your servants for Christs sake c. For such doctrin Tindall was persecuted and when he escaped out of their hands into Germany they burnt the New Testament that he had translated into English and they caused the Masters of Lovan to burne his body An. 1535. II. It is not necessary to speak more of the grosse ignorance and wickedness Pa. Hamilton a Scotish Martyre of the clergy people at that time unless iâ— fall in by the by but behold how God brought the light of the Gospell into this Island I may say wonderfully First Patrik Hamilton a young gentleman was made Abbot of Ferne and then he would go and see other countries and in his trauels he visites Witemberg and there he heard Luther Melanthon others he had litle or no understanding before and hearkned unto them and took it to heart He returnes â—ome in the 23. year of his age in the end of the year 1526. In what companie he came he spared not to speak against the corruptions of the Church and to declare the truth as he had learned it The clergy could not endure this and under colour of conference they entice him unto Santan drews They had persuaded the young King James 5. to go in pilgrimage to S. Duthess in Rosse lest he sould hinder their proceeding In the night time Patrik Hamilton was taken out of the chamber where he was lodged and carried into the castle the next day he was presented before the arch Bishop James beâ—on and accused upon these articles The corruption of nature remains in children after baptisme 2. No the articles layd to his charge man by the power of free will can do any good 3. No man is without sin so long as he liveth 4. Every true Christian may know himself to be in the estate of grace 5. A man is not justified by works but by faith only 6. Good works make not a good man but a good man doth good works and an ill man doth ill works yet the same ill if truly repented make not an ill man 7. Faith hope charity are so linked together that he who hath one of them hath all and who lacketh one of them lacketh all 8. God is the cause of sin in this sense that he withdrawes his grace from man and grace being withdrawn he can not but sin 9. It is a devilish doctrine to teach that by any actuall pennâ—nce remission of sin is purchased 10 Auricular confession it not necessary to salvation 11. There is no purgatory 12. The holy Patriarchs were in heaven before Christâ— passion 13. The Pope is Antichrist and every priest hath as much power as the Pope He is demanded What he thinks of these articles He answereth â— hold the first seven to be undoubtedly true and the other are disputable points nor can I condemne them unless I see better reason than as yet I have heard After some conference with him these articles were delivered unto the Rectour of the University who with other twelve as they were called Divines Lawyers having censured and condemned them as hereticall redelivereth them within two dayes in a solemne meeting March 2. year 1527. of the two archbb three bb sixe Abbots and Priours and eight Divines These all set their hands unto the sentence and the â—ame day Pa. Hamilton was condemned by the Secular Judge and burnt in the afternoon When this execution was reported many in all parts of the kingdom do enquire why was such a man burnt and when they heard of the articles they talk of the truth of them and many do apprehend otherwise then was judged The blood of a Martyr 〈…〉 seed of the Church In the University these articles took a deep impression yea and many Friers begâ—n in their Sermons to comdemn the errours and abuses of the Clergy Thus God made the martyrdom of one man to be the meanes of spreading the trueth unto many In time of that Lent Alex. Seton a Dominican preached oft in Santandrewes the substance of his Sermons was The law of God is the only rule of righteousnes If Gods law be not violated no sin is committed It is not in mans power to satisfie for sin The forgiveness of sin is no way purchased but by unfained repentance and true faith apprehending the mercy of God in Christ He spoke not of purgatory pilgrimage prayer to Saints merits nor miracles as the Friers were wont therefore he was suspected of heresy Before the Lent was finished he went to Dundy and there he was advertised that another Dominican had publickly contradicted his former doctrine without delay he returnes and in a Sermon confirmes what he had taught before and moreover he speaks of the vertues that are required of a faithfull Bishop and made this Use of them Within Scotland are no true Bishops if they be examined by those notes which
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriâ—â— Letter uâ—â—o king Iamâ—â— V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nâ—ntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâ—ze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiâ—â—e the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâ—so premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known â—aith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâ—to the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâ—liament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
annuall Magistrats were chosen at Michalmes they caused to publish the statutes ordinancies of the town and so in that year one of the statutes was No adulterer fornicator no noted drunkard no masse-monger no obstinate Papist that corrupteth the people such as priests Friers and others of that sort should be found within the town after 41. Hours under pains contained in the Statutes When this was reported unto the Queen She caused without any examination of the matter to charge the Provost and Bailiffs to ward in the castle and immediatly commandement was sent to chuse other Magistrates The electors at first did refuse but when charge was sent after charge at last they obey and a contrary proclamation was made at the queen's command that the town should be patent to all the Queen's lieges So murderers adulterers and all profain persons got protection by the Queen under colour that they were of her Religion whereas before they durst not be seen in day light upon the streets The Queen's command being thus obeied the priests took more boldness and November 1. They go to Masse with all their pompe The Ministers in Sermons declare the inconveniences that were to follow that coleration The Nobility through affection unto their Soverain move the question Whether Subjects may suppresse the idolatry of the Prince Some Noble men and Officers of State conveen with some Ministers and argue together The conclusion was because the one would not yeeld unto the other that the Question should be formed and Letters directed to Geneva for the judgement of that Church The Ministers offered to undertake the labour but the Nobles layd it upon Secretary Lethington but it was to drive time as the event declared The Queen's party do urge that Shee and her houshold should have her Religion free in her own chappell The Ministers sayd Such liberty shall be their thraldom ere it be long But neither could reason nor danger move the affections of such as were ambitious of credite The second Nationall assembly In December the Superintendents and Ministers do conveen unto the Nationall assembly as it was appointed and the Nobility will not conveen Some Ministers were sent unto them some of them made one excuse and some another and some call it into doubt Whither it be expedient to hold such assemblies For gladly would the Queen and the Secret Counsell had all the assemblies discharged The one party say It is suspicious to Princes that subiects keep conventions without their knowledge It was answered Without the knowledge of the Prince the Church does nothing for She perfitely understands that there is a Reformed Religion within the realm and that they have their order and appointed times of meeting Yea saith Lethington the Queen knowes that wel enough but the question is Whither the Queen allowes such conventions It was answered If the liberty of the Church shall stand upon the Queen's allowance or dis-allowance we are sure not only to be deprived of assemblies but of the publick preaching of the Gospell This was mocked and the contrary The lawfulnesse of assemblies affirmed Well said the other time will try the trueth but this I will adde Take from us the freedom of assemblies and take from us the Evangel for without assemblies how sbal good order and vnity of doctrin bee kept It can not be supposed that all Ministers shall be so perfect but some shall have need of admonition both for manners doctrine as some may be so stiff necked that they will not admit the admonition of the simple and some may be blamed without offence committed and if there be no order in these cases it can not be avoided but grievous offenses shall arise and for remedy it is necessary to have generall assemblies in which the judgement and gravity of many may correct represse the follie errous of a few The most part both of the Nobility and Barons consent heere unto and conclude that the Reasoners for the Queen shall shew unto her Ma. that if She was suspicious of any thing handled in the Assemblies it would please her Ma. to send whom she would appoint to hear what was propounded or reasoned The Queen sent none In time of this assembly the Earle Bothwell the Marques d'albuff the Queen's uncle and John Lord of Coldingham brake up Cutbert Ramsay a Burgess's doors in the night time and searched the house for his daughter-in-law The Nobility and Assembly were offended and sent unto the Queen this Iupplication To the Queens Majesty to her Secret Counsell Her Highness faithfull and obedient subjests The professours of Christ Jesus his holy Evangell wish the Spirit of righteous judgement The fear of God contained in his holy word the natural and unfained love we bear unto your Majesty the duty which we owe to the quietnes of our Country and the terrible threatnings which our God pronounces against every realm and city in which horrible crimes are openly committed Compell us a great part of your subjects humbly to crave of your Ma. upright and true judgement against such persons as have done what in them lyeth to kindle God's wrath against this whole realm the impiety by them committed is so hainous and horrible that as it is a fact most vile and rare to be heard in this realme and principally within the bowels of the city So should we think ourselves guilty of the same if negligently or for worldly fear wee put it over with silence and therefore your Ma. may not think that we crave any thing when wee crave that open malefactours may condignly be punished but that God hath commanded us to crave and also hath commanded your Ma. to give unto every one of your subjects for by this linke hath God knit together the Prince and people that as he commands honour fear obedience to be given to the powers established by Him so doth he in express words command declare what the Prince oweth unto the subjects to wit that as he is the Minister of God bearing the sword for vengeance to be taken on evill doers and for defence of peaceable and quiet men So ought he to draw the sword without partiality so oft as in Gods name he is required thereto Seing it is so Madam that this crime so recently committed and that in the eyes of all the Realm now publickly assembled is so hainous for who heertofore hath heard within the bowells of Edinburgh gates and doors under silence of night broken houses ripped or searched and that with hostility seeking a woman as appeares to oppresse her Seing we say this crime is so hainous that all godly men fear not only Gods displeasure to fall upon you and your whole realm but also that such licenciousness breed contempt and in the end sedition if remedy in time be not provided which in our judgement is impossible if severe punishment be not executed for the crime committed Therefore we most humbly beseech
your Ma. that all affection set aside you declare yourself so upright in this case that ye may give evident demonstration to all your subjects that the fear of God joyned with the love of common tranquillity hath the principall seat in your Majestics heart This further Madam in conscience we speak that as your Ma. in Gods name doth crave of us obedience which to render in all things lawfull we are most willing So in the same name do we the wholl professors of Christs Evangell within this your Mas. realm crave of you and of your Counsell sharp punishment of this crime And for performance thereof that without delay the principal actors of this hainous crime and the persuaders of this publick villany may be called before the Chief Justice of this realm to suffer an assise and to be punished according to the lawes of the same and your Majesties answer most humbly we beseech This supplication was presented by sundry Gentle-men Some Courtiers ask Who dare avowe this The Lord Lindsay answered A thousand Gentlemen within Edinburgh Others advise the Queen to give a gentle answer till the Convention were dissolved And so the Queen said Her uncle is a stranger and hath a young company with him but she shall put such order unto him and all others that heereafter they shall have no occasion to complain The Histor. of the Reformat libr. 4. Two assemblies An. 1562. XV. In Juny 1562. The assembly gives order to draw up a Supplication unto the Queen for abolishing the Masse and other superstitious rites of the Roman Religion for inflicting punishment against blasphemy contempt of the word profanation of the sacraments the violation of the sabbath adultery fornication and such other vices that are condemned by Gods word and the lawes of the countrey have not taken notice of And it was petitioned that the actions of divorcement should either be remitted to the judgement of the Church or trusted to men of good knowledge and conversation And that Papists be excluded from places in Counsell and Session The draught of this Supplication was judged by the Courtiers to be tarte in some expressions and they took upon them to write another containing the same things but in a more acceptable phrase It was presented by the Superintendents of Lothian and Fife and when the Queen had read some of it she said Here are many faire words I can not tell what the hearts are And so for our painted oratory we were termed flatterers and dissemblers but we received no other answer Ibid. Spotswood saith Her answer was that she would do nothing in prejudice of the Religion she professed and hoped before a year were expired to have the Masse and Catholick profession restored through the whole Kingdom And thus she parted from them in choler In this assembly was appointed an Order of Visitation for regulating the Superintendents to wit for examination of Ministers lives and doctrine then of the elders And some were appointed to visite the Churches in the Shires where were no Superintendents as George Hay to Visite Carrick and Cunningham John Knox to visite Kile and Galloway c. Alexander Gordon Bishop of Galloway did professe the Reformed Religion and in this assembly petitioneth the Superintendency of Galloway It was denied unto him At that time the Abbot of Corsrainell sought disputation with John Knox it continued three daies at Maiboll the Abbot made choise of the matter to prove the sacrifice of the Masse especially from Melchisedek's offering as he alledged bread and wine unto God The Papists looked for a revolt in Religion and they would have had some occasion to brag of their disputation According to the appointment of the preceeding assembly the next conveenes at Edinburgh December 25. John Knox made the prayer for assistance of Gods Spirit In the 2. and 3. Sessions Superintendents and then Ministers were removed and censured severally Complaints were made that Churches want Ministers Ministers had not stipends wicked men were permitted to be Schoolmasters idolatry was erected in sundry parts of the Nation For redress of this last some said A new Supplication should be presented unto the Queen Others said What answer was given to the former One in name of the Queen said It is well knowen what troubles have occurred since the last Assembly The Queen visiting the North was troubled by the Gordons and the Earle was killed at Coriechy and therefore it is no wonder though the Queen hath not answered but before the Parliament in May they doubt not but such order shall be taken as they all shall have occasion of contentement This satisfied the assembly for that time The Lord Controller required the Commissioners of Burghs to declare by word or writ what course they would take for entertaiment of their Ministers Decemb. 29. inhibition is made to all serving in the Ministry which have entred being slaunderous before in doctrine and have not satisfied the Church and which have not been presented by the people unto the Superintendent and he after tryall had not appointed them unto their charge And this Act to have strength aswell against them that are called Bishops as others pretending to any Ministry within the Church Decemb. 30. the assembly gives power to every Superintendent within his own bounds in their Synodall assembly and with consent of the greater part of Ministers and elders to transport Ministers from one Church to another and ordaines the Minister so decerned to obey And ordaines the Superintendents to hold their Synods twice in the year to wit in Aprile and October Commission is given to the Superintendents of Anguise Lothian Glascow and Fife with Da. forrest to travell with the Lords of Secret Counsell concerning the causes that should come in judgement of the Church and what order of execution shall be taken therein Ordaines the communion to be ministred four times in the year within burghes and twice yearly in the Landward Also that uniformity shall bee kept in the ministration of the Sacraments and solemnisation of marriage and burialls according to the book of Geneva By this book is meaned that book called The common order which was conform to the English Church in Geneve and was usually printed before the Psalmes in Meeter Likewise a slaunder was raised upon Paul Meffan Minister at Jedburgh commission was given to John Knox and certain Elders of Edinburgh to go into that town and try the slaunder and report the truth unto the Session of the Church of Edinburgh to whom with the assistance of the Superintendent of Lothian commission is given to decern therein His woman-servant had brought forth a child and would not tell who was the father of it but said She was forced in an eevening and knew not by whom The Matter could hardly be tryed but at last the womans brother was brought to examination and Paul seeing that though before he had alwayes denied the fact yet then fled so taking the crime upon him
the pure doctrine of the Gospell might be restored and impious errors be put away of which matter the Bishops of Rome should have a special care because of a long time they have assumed the title Pastor of the Church but experience shewes that they have more care in establishing their tyranny and introducing errors then of seeking the glory of God this is so notoriously manifest that the Pop's dearest friends can not but confess it if there be any shame in them Also they said They marveled what moved the Pope and what hope hath he in calling them to his Synod seing he can not be ignorant that they do not acknowledge his jurisdiction neither is it needfull to shew that according to their mind he hath no power by law of God or man to call a Synod and the rather that he is the author of the dissensions in the Church and most tyrannously warreth against the Trueth We acknowledge no other jurisdiction but of the most renoumed the Emperour Ferdinand As for them who are Legates they would honour them as Noble men and would have shewd them more honor if they had not come in name of the Pope Thus the Legates with their Interpreter Gaspar Schoneich a Noble Silesian went to Lubek and sent to Frederik King of Denmark craving access to shew him their commission He returned answer that neither his father nor himself had any medling with the Popes nor now will he accept any mandats from him The Pope sent also Jerom Martineng unto Elisabeth Queen of England when she understood of it she sent into Flanders and discharged him All these Commissions were especially that those Princes would send unto the Synod but experience had taught them that no good did accompany Papal Synods In his Breve unto the King of France he demanded also his consent unto a league which the Pope intended but never was publickly propounded in Trent to wit for taking Arms against the Turk and all hereticks meaning the Protestants XI At Easter the Pope sent unto Trent two Legats Hercules Gonzaga Car. of Mantua and Frier Jerulam Car. Seripando they arrived on the third The Synod is opened day of the feast of the resurrection and found none but nine Bishops before them Wherefore the Pope dispatches moe Italians and they all thought their journey vain because the Emperour had not as yet sent his Commissions When those were brought the Pope sent three Legats more Stanislaus Osius Car. of Varnia Lewes Simoneta a Canonist who had passed thorow all the Offices of the Court and Mark de Altemps his sistersson The first was sent in July An. 1561. and Simoneta was commanded in September to go quickly and at his first arriving to cause say the Masse of the holy Ghost for opening the Synod and delay no time with suspensions nor translations as they had done before but to bring it to an end quickly because they had not need to spend many months seeing the weightiest points were already defined and others were disputed and set in order that little was remaining but the publication Simoneta arrived at Trent December 6 besides the Cardinals were present 92 Bishops in all and before him was a Letter from Rome directing him to A new order in the Synod wait another Commission to open the Synod because the Emperours Ambassadors were not come The Pope is informed that the Spanish Bishops and more eagerly those of France aimed to retrench the Papal authority Then he sent De Altempts in the end of December with commission to open the Synod January 15. without any delay On that day a Congregation sate after arguing on both sides whether it should be called a new Synod or continuation of the former a decree was framed The Councel beginneth to be celebrated in January all suspensions being removed It was also decreed that no Sermon should be delivered before it be censured by Egidius Foscarar Bishop of Modena as Master of the holy palace of Rome and that none should propound any purpose except the Legates These last words were added under pretext of keeping order and they carried them so artificially that few espied the craft and only four did oppose Peter Guerrero Archb. of Granata Francis Bionco Bishop Orensis Andrew de la questa Bishop of Leon and Antonio Collermero Bishop of Almeria Those decrees were read and the next Session appointed to February 26. In the congregation January 27. the Legats propound three things 1. to examin the books written since the heresies began and the censures of the Romanists against them to the end the Synod may make a decree concerning them both 2. All having interest in them should be cited lest they say that they are condemned before they be heard 3. A Safe-conduct should be granted unto all them that are fallen into heresy with a liberal promise of singular clemency if they will repent and acknowledge the authority of the Catholik Church Afâ—er reasoning to and fro in sundry congregations concerning the books it seemed sufficient for tâ—e present to depute some few for reading the Index of Paul 4 and to let them that are interessed understand by some little part of the decree that they shall be heard if they come and to envite all Of a Safe conduct men unto the Synod But they would not grant a Safe-conduct lest it were prejudicial to the Inquisiâ—ions seiâ—g every man might say I am a Protestant and upon my journy but referred it unto more consideration February 13. the Emperours Ambassadors went to the Legates and petitioned five things 1 that the word Continuare should not be used because it makes the Protestant refuse the Synod 2. The Session might be adjournied or matters of less importance be handled 3 That the Confessionists be not exasperated in the bâ—gâ—nning by condemning their books 4. That an ample Safe-conduct bâ— granted unto the Protestants 5. Whatsoever was handeled in the congregâ—tiâ—ns should be conceiled The Legats answer February 17 Seing it is necessary to give satisfaction unto all as they may as they will not name the word Continuation so it is necessary to abstain from the contrary lest they provoke the Spaniards they promise to spend the ensuing Session on light matters and to give a large time for others they will not condem the Confession of Ausburgh they will speak of the Index in the end of the Synod a Safe-conduct can not be penned before this Session but in the decree they will add a clause granting power unto the Congregation to give a Safe-conduct The Pope was offended that they had granted so much nevertheless they proceed but slowly because it was so determined in the congregation In the Session February 26. a decree was read according to these premisses and the next Session was appointed to May 14. XII March 2. information came from Rome unto the Legats that Confusion of thougts at Trent and Rome heretiâ—ks should not be envited unto repentance with promise
the French Bishops had foughten a long time The Councel's authority is above the Pope and he might have helped it easily if he had vsed the phrase of the Apostle The care of all the Churches 2 in prejudice of the Councels authority he had permitted in all the decrees a reservation of the authority of the Apostolical See and the craving of confirmation of the decrees And sundry other particulares As also the Centumviral Court of Paris obiected other particulares but all concerning those which were called The articles of Reformation His defense was What could he and sixe Prelats do against 200. and there was a special Act that nothing was done in prejudice of the liberties of France Vidus Faber replied that he and his Colleague had diligently sought that Act but could not find it and in humane affaires not to appear is not to bee But all those obiections were nothing to what the Bishops and Divines and their servants told scurrilously of the contentions and factions of the Fathers and their particular designes and generally This Councel was of more authority then the Councel of the Apostles seing these defined nothing but what seemed good unto the Holy Ghost and this Synod layd the foundation of their decrees visum est nobis In Germany both Papists and Protestants obiected more against the canons of doctrine as they command the Bishop to teach wholesom doctrine of purgatory without any declaration what that doctrine is The Councel was assembled especially for the grievances against indulgences and they had defined nothing but wish moderation according to the antient and approved custom of the Church albeit in the Eastern Churches was never use of those indulgences nor in the Western before Vrban 2. or the year 1095. so far as any man can find and after that untill the year 1300. was litle use of them or but for freedom of the Confessar's iniunctions Likewise the Emperour and the Duke of Bavier sent Letters severally unto Rome craving liberty of the cup and of marriage unto the Priests And the clergy of Germany sent third remonstrance shewing a necessity of granting liberty of marriage by authority of the old and new Testament and the practise of the primitive Church and of the Eastern Church unto this day as it was never more necessary then at this time when amongst fifty priests one scarcely can be found who is not a notorious whoor-monger and it is absurd to permitt whoorish priests and exclude the marryed and to exclude them both were as if you would have none The Pope referred these Letters unto the consideration of the Cardinals and they would not â—eeld March 12. the Pope promoted 19 Cardinals in reward of their service in the Councel unto the Apostolicall See and he would not promote any who had spoken for residence of Bishops or that their institution is De Jure Divino So far Pe. Soave in Hist. Conti. Trident. Likewise Ge. Abbot writting against Hill in Reas 9. shewes out of Declarat du Roy de Navarr that Charles IX sent his Ambassadors and Bishops unto Trent with large instructions for reformation of the clergy but when nothing could be obtained he caused his Ambassadors protest against the Councel and return home So they did and those Bishops came also away and nevertheless amongst the subscribers is mention of 26 French Prelats as if they had subscribed There it is also that after the Massacre in the year 1572. some thinking that to be an opportunity of seeking confirmation of the Synod did propound it but it was refused in all the Chambers The like motion was made An. 1585. and with the same happ The Reformed wrot against the decrees namely Calvin wrote his Antidotum against the Acts under Pope Paul and Chemnitius wrote against them all and calleth them a horrible chaos of monstrous errors Here by anticipation it may be added that the Jesuits were employd as stout champions at Rhems Doway and Lovan to maintain the decrees who carried themselves so happely that for defense of these errors they vented many others that were scarcely heard before lastly Card. Bellarmin as the chief champion and others of that colledge at Rome were commanded by Pope Gregory XIII to bring all the controversies into one body or system That work brought forth by the providence of God a threefold benefit unto posterity 1. A more perfect body of Popish errors then ever was published before 2. A manifest proof of the jarrings and divisions of the Doctors in the Roman Church for albeit they glory of Unity among themselves yet in every controversy almost yea very few excepted the contrary judgement of their Doctors is brought expressely 3. Albeit all the errors of Trent are maintained there exprofesso and many errors are falsly imputed unto Luther Calvin and others yet there the reformed Church is fairly cleared from many errors which other Papists impute falsly unto us and more over somtimes in sifting and stating a question he maintaines what we hold and refutes another and maintaines what he denied in the proper place and by those two meanes he gives testimony unto the truth in all the chief controversies as Jo. Ernest Gerhard hath collected in his Book Bellarminus ORTHODOXIAS testis And about that time came forth another edition of the Decrees at Trent with references upon the margine of each canon unto other books of the Schoolmen where to find those points handled and those references being published by authority of the Court might serve for a commentary without any change of the decrees if it should be challenged even though the reference be contrary to the decree PART IIJ. CHAP. J. Of POPES J. PIVS 5. Was not inferiour unto any Pope in dissembling in some outward things he made a shew of godliness When he was crouned he said unto the Cardd that they should ask nothing from him that were contrary to equity or to the Councel of Trent He brought some of the Court namely the Penitentiaries and procurators of the Chancelery but not the Cardd into some moderation he most severly discharged all selling of Benefices he restrained the wickednes of priests some what he would have all the Jewes dwell at Rome or Ancona he would have expelled all the professed whoores out of Rome but when the Romanes shew him what a part of his revenues he would want he suffered them in a corner by themselves and appointed unto them their own preachers and thereafter some bordellers were married But in the articles of Religion and idolatrous worship he made no Reformation He gave licence unto Charles an archduke of Austria to mary his sisters-daughter and when Joachim-Frederik son of the Electour of Brandeburg married the daughter of his uncle the Pope rageth partly because he was in the Popes judgement an heretick and partly because he was chosen Primate of Germany and administrator of the episcopall Colledge of Magdeburg without licence of the Pope and then had married his
none So the Reformed Religion only hath place in the Churches The Provinces of Holland and Zeeland held their first Synod at Dort An. 1574. and all the seven had their first Synod at Middelburgh An. 1578. in which they did agree on the order in the Churches Concerning which two Synods I shall subjoyn the words of the Provincial Synod of South and North Holland held at Harlem in the year 1582. as a summary of them both and of other particulares These are The almighty and mercifull God had in the year 1566. under the sad affliction which was then prepared for the Netherlands graciously shew'd a blink of the truth of his Gospell untill this time here and there in privat preaching but the world's unthankfulness and sin did theÌ„ turn away that grace of God and many honest persons when others fled the Land did readily suffer the Spainish tyranny over the Land through the just judgement of God whereby not only the publick exercise of â—he true Religion was no way permitted but also it was most strictly forbidden in privat and punished with intolerable edicts and torments Nevertheless our good God according to his wisdom and goodness hath contrary to all the power of Satan and his instruments in the time of that cruell persecution discovered by many more and more the idolatry superstitions and errors of Popery and did enlighthen them with the knowledge of his trueth with great hazart of their goods bodies and lifes and they prayd zealously unto God that he would look upon their affliction and deliver them as at last it is come to pass without the Counsel and wit of any men for when the persecution was come to the highest those who had seen with their eyes the persecution of the Christian Church and truth of the Holy Gospell yea who in their ignorance as we many certainly think at least of many had willingly suffered themselves to be abused as instruments thereunto that those I say have resisted the Spainish government and refusing those unreasonable exactions have begun to consider of their priviledges and former liberties seeing it was intended not only to root out the true Religion but likewise to bring into perpetuall slavery all the indwellers of the Netherlands both spirituall as they were wont to speak and Politicks of high and low degree citizens and merchants tradesmen and others with wifes and children And the matter was so far brought after that our just supplications were not accept nor heard that some both without and within the Land though with a smal beginning did gainstand the tyranny By those hath the Lord God who heard the prayers of the faithfull and in this age of the world of his mercy gathered unto himself a Church within these Lands and wrought another work in setting up by them in the midst of those troubles his Gospell and causing it to be preached again first in Holland and Zeeland Which when many who hethertils knew nothing of the Gospell saw with pleasure and untill that time had been silent for they were slack in the just cause to fight for the priviledges and freedom of the Land and to defend them and did find themselves unable to resist them who loved the Gospell for this cause those people were willing to apply themselves with all faithfulness to defend the liberties of their native Land seeing that also they might serve God with a pure conscience when God had opened a way thereunto What other motives were to joyn unto this cause is needless to repeat Yea God hath given the grace that by those foresaid meanes he hath not only made a beginning of maintaining our Civil liberty against the Spanish goverment over all the Netherlands howbeit the matter was weak and miserable to the end the glory of our deliverance should be given unto God only but he hath also more and more promoted the preaching of the Gospell in Holland and Zeeland by adjoyning the Lords the States of the Land and his Princely Excellency to delight therein and as some had adjoyned themselves unto the Christian Church so have they also seeing that the Land might heerby by the better defended from the enemy received and sufficiently established the publick exercise of the Reformed religion by publick edicts and other furtherances and so Popery is set off here and there by degrees and at last the exercise thereof is forbidden Therefore necessarily the ordinances of the Church that were privatly used under the persecution must be made known unto other preachers who are accepted out of Popery or otherwise because the Churches are numerous to the end there may be an unity in pure doctrine and uniformity of Service and the Church and their leaders may increase and be perfited in godliness of conversation For which end a Synod or assembly of Ministers and Elders out of all the Churches in the Provinces of Holland and Zeeland by the knowledge and approbation of his Princely Excellency and of the high States of Holland Zeeland was called to Dort Where after conference in the affaires of the Church and amending of some enormities that had fallen out a form of administration and government of the Churches was appointed so far as they could in time of the grievous warrs where with these Lands were then burdened But after that it is remarkable that some persons being driven either through their weakness or through dregs of Popery or of any other sect which have retarded the Gospell thought it not good that in the Church should be such ordinances and a Consistory that is an assembly of Ministers Elders and deacons but would rather that Ministers should only preach and administrat the sacraments admitting every man without difference c. and that the Magistrats should set off and on the Ministers and rule the Churches as they shall find usefull expedient And this was done under the shew of liberty of conscience And it was also said that the Ministers were beginning a new Monkery whereby in progress of time they would become Masters over the Magistrats as it was in Popery By these words plausible and acceptable unto the world other thoughts were brought upon the Gospell and the advancement of it was hindred But these had not considered that the offices of the Magistrats and of the Ministers were distinct and as unto the Magistracy which is a service of God belongs the government of life and the protection of both the Tables of Gods law under which is comprehended that they should advance Gods trueth by their defence and maintainance So unto the Ministers who in other causes are subject with body and goods unto the Magistrats belongeth their proper office which they have from God to inform teach stirr up exhort and move the consciences of men unto holiness not according to the mind or will of any men but after the direction of the Gospell to do their best endeavours And that the Church of Jesus Christ in the administration of
weak instruments to make his glory so sensibly appear in the Land that I may boldly say Mercy and trueth righteousness and peace had never since Christs coming in the flesh a more glorious meeting and amiable embracing on earth even so that the Church of Scotland justly obtained a name among the chief Churches and Kingdoms of the world A people sitting in darknes hath seen a great light and unto them who sate in the region of death light did spring up As the darknes evanishes at the rising of the Sun so God made all adverse power give way unto these weake instruments by degrees as followes more clearly To what Nation under heaven since the Sunne of righteousness had shined upon the most part of Europe hath the Lord communicated the Gospell for so large a time with such purity prosperity power liberty and peace The hottest persecutions had not greater purity the most halcion times had not more prosperity and peace the best reformed churches in other places scarcely parallelled their liberty and unity And all these with such continuance that not only hath He made the trueth to stay there as He made the Sun to stay in the dayes of Josua But when the cloud of iniquities did threaten a going down in his mercy he hath brought back the glorious sunne by in any degrees Christ not hath only been one and his name made known in respect of his propheticall office for information of his priesthood for the expiation of sins and for intercession But also had displayd his banner and hath shewd himself few can say the like a Soveraigne King in the Land to govern with his own Scepter of the Word to cutt off with the Civill sword all moniments of idolatry and superfluity of vain rites and to restore all the meanes of his Worship in doctrine Sacraments and discipline to the holy simplicity and integrity of the first pattern shewed in the mount from which by that wisdom of man which ever is foolishness with God they were fearfully and shamefully swerving II. Another particulare is Some Noble men namely Lord James Steward and others were very zealous for the Reformation at the first but when they were accustomed with the aire of the Court they cooled were for toleration of the Masse and relented for their preferment as hee was made Earle of Morray and others became officers of State The Ministers admonished them and threatned them for their lukewarmness They despised admonitions and would not use the preachers so familiarly as before they were wont though none of them turned Papist excep the Earle of Bothwell and they heard the preachings When the Queen intended to marry Henry Stuard sone to the Earle of Lennox and sought not the consent of the Parliament they oppose her marriage and therefore were all exiled and fled into England Thus God made the threatnings true but in mercy to the Land he wondrously brought them back when variance fell betwixt the King and Queen the King recalleth the exiled Noble men of purpose to make himselfe the stronger by them And when the King 1567. was murthered on February 9. by the Earle of Bothwel and the Queen married that Earle these same Noble men with other stood in defence of the young Prince that he came not into the hands of him who had killed his father They went to the fields with armies on both sides and the Queen's Army was the stronger but they were strucken with such feare that without stroak of sword the Earle fled away into Denmark and the Queen went to the Lords Juny 11. and renounced the Crown in favors of her sone and did chuse the Earle of Murray to be Regent of the Q. Mary renounced the Croâ—n Kingdom enduring her Sone's minority And then the Religion was established as followes So it pleased God to change things beyond the expectation of men VI. Soon after the Queens marriage a proclamation was made wherein the Queen declares that She will confirm all that She had promised at her arrivall concerning the Reformed Religion This was to stop the peoples mouths But all in vain For the people universally were against Bothwell For some declared openly against him some were Neuters and a few of the Nobility did join unto him especially the Bishop of Santandrews and the Earle of Huntly who had been lately restored by the Queen Within few dayes after the Queen came unto the Lords she would have gone from them but they fearing what she might attempt convoy her into the Castle of Lochlevin then the Earle of Glencarn with his domesticks went to the Chappell-Royall and break down the Altars Images This fact did content the zealous Protestants but did offend the Popish party The Histor of Reformat Lib. 5. On Juny 25. The Nationall Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh George Buchanan then The XIII Assembly Principall of S. Leonards Colledge was chosen Moderator 1. The Superintendent of Anguise and Bergany were sent unto the Lords of the Secret Counsell to request their L. L. to conveen with the Assembly and give their assistance in such things as shall be thought good for establishing true Religion and supporting the Ministry 2. It is thought good by all that are conveened that this assembly shall conveen Iuly 20. next to come for setting foreward such things as shall then be propounded and for that purpose ordaines to write Missives to all and sundry Earles Lords and Barons requiring them to conveen at that day And to this effect appoints Commissioners to deliver the Missives and to require answer according to their Commissionâ— The tenor of the Commissions given to every one followes For so much as Satan this long time in his memberâ— had so raged and perturbed the good success proceedings of Christs Religion within this realm by crafty meanes subtile coâ—spiracyes that the same from time to time doth decay and in hazard to be altogether subverted unlesâ— God of his mercy find hasty remedy and that mainly through extream poverty of the Ministers who should preach the word of life unto the people and are compelled thereby some to leave that Vocation alluterly some others so abstracted that they can not insist so diligently in the exercise of the word as they would Therefore the Church presently conveened in this generall Assembly hath thought it most necessary by these presents to request admonish most brotherly all such persons as do truly professe the Lord JESUS within this realm of whatsoever estate or degree either of the Nobility Barons and Gentle men and all others true professours to conveen in Edinburgh July 21. next in their personall presence to assist with their counsell power for order to be taken alswell towardâ— the establishing of Christs religion universally throughout the realm and abolishing the contrary which is Papistry as the sustentation of the Ministers not only for the present time and instant necessity but also for a perfect order to be taken and
the Word and Sacraments and the administration of criminall and civill Justice be so confounded that one man may occupy both the charges It was answered It is neither agreable with the Word of God not practise of the primitive Church 2. In Sess 3 They who receive excommunicate persons should be censured with excommunication after due admonitions if they desist not and if they be guilty after admonition though thereafter they desist yet they shall make publick râ—pentance of that fault 3. The Secretary of the Counsell presenteth certain heads concerning the assignation of Ministers stipends 4. Licence is given to Bishops Superientendents and Commissioners of visitation to take notice of the situation of parish churches and to change them for tâ—e commodity of the people as also of the gleebs 5. They who consult with witches or enchanters should be censured 6. Great or rich men being guilty of crimes should be censured even alike as poor men and no dispensation should be granted unto them for money though ad pios usus Where mention is made here of Bishops and Superintendents it is to be observed that at that time the Bishop of Santandrews had the visitation of Fife only and John Winram had the visitation of Perth-shire and John Spotswood continued in Lothian as before Next concerning these assignations and change of Parish-churches Bishop Spotswood in Histor Libr. 5. Shewes that this Regent subtilly drew out of the power of the Church the thirds of Benefices promising more sure and ready paiment unto the Ministers and to make every stipend locall with express promise that if they shall find themselves prejudiced they should be reponed to their possession whensoever they shall require it But so soon as hee was possessed of the thirds he took course to joyn two or three or four churches to one Minister who was tied to preach in them by turns and he placed in every parish a Reader to read prayers and the word in the Ministers absence and the Reader had 20. or 30. pounds Scots and the Ministers were put to a necessity of attending the for mer assignation and then a precept for paiment or if their necessity did urge to seek augmentation a petty thing that was granted was dear bought by the losse of time and charges in seeking it The Superintendents were no better used when they complained that their portion was with-held it was sayd Theit office was no more necessary seing bishops now are in the Diocies and the ecclesiasticall jurisdiction belongs unto them So the Regent seeking to enrich himself losed the Church and when they sought to be restored to their former possession according to the Act of Parliament and his promise after many shifts and delayes he told them Seing the Superplus belongs unto the King it was fitter the Regent and Counsell should modifie the stipends of Ministers than that they have the designation of the Superplus Thirdly observe that when the proposition was made fairly to change and unite churches for the expediency of the people the Assembly gave not power unto the Commissioners to unite parishes at their pleasure but gave way unto the proposition in so far as expediency of the people required as appeares clearly by a Letter writt by John Erskin the Superintendent unto the same Assembly in these words Hearing that in my absence a complaint was given upon mee alledging that I had destroyd or caused destroy the church of Inshbrayak and to have joyned that parishon to the Church of Maritoun I have thought good to declair unto your Wi. my part in that cause I never did destroy a parish-church but would had the reparation of all As to that church of Inshbrayak I in my visitation finding it spoiled and broken down did request the parishoners there of to resort unto the church of Maritoun being neare unto them untill their own church were bigged and repaired to which they did consent not to continue ever so but for a time untill their own church were bigged the which I wish to be done shortly and what in mee lyeth to further the same shall not be omitted This is the trueth of that matter And if it be found otherwise I shall build the church on my expences If your Wisdomes think any fault here-in I am subdued and shall obey your godly judgement Under this Letter is written thus At Edinburgh August 10. 1573. The Church presently assembled findeth no fault in the premisses done by the Superintendent but all his proceedings there in worthy of praise And it is subscribed by the Clerk of the Assembly J. Gray XI The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh March 6. 1574. where 1574. The 26. Assembly were Earls Lords Bb. Superintend c. Androw Hay Minister is chosen Moderator 1. The Bishop of Dunkell is ordained to confesse his fault publickly in the church of Dunk for not executing the Sentence of the Church against the Earle of Athole 2. George Bishop of Murray is ordained to be summoned to give his purgation of the fornication alledged to be committed by him with the Lady Ardross 3. Commission was given to certain Ministers to summon the Chapter of Murray before them to examine their proceedings and what ground they had to give unto the foresaid George douglas their testimoniall without due tryall of his conversation and literature 4. Unto the L. Regent and Lords of the Privy Counsell with others of the States now eonveened with his Grace the Church generall now assembled wisheth everlasting health in Christ That holy mystery of God is not unknown who hath ehosen unto himselfe a Church and that from the beginning which shall continue for ever And the same is the company of the faithfull professors of Christ Jesus And in his Church God hath appointed his holy mysteries to be ministred and calleth men to be Ministers of them that by the same Ministry the elect of God may be called regenerat and nurished unto everlasting life For preservation of the holy Ministry and Church in purity the Lord hath appointed Assemblies conventions not only of the persons appointed unto the Ministry but also of all the members professing Christ which the Church of God hath continually used and useth the same assemblies sanctified by the word of God and authorized by the presence of Jesus Christ It is also known unto your Gr. that since God hath blissed this Country with the light of his Euangell the wholl Church most godlily appointed and the same by Act of Parliam was authorized that two Assemblies of the wholl generall Church within this realm should be every year alswel of all members thereof in all States as of the Ministers these assemlies have been continually from the first ordinance keept in such sort that the most Noble and of the highest estate have joined themselves by their own presence in the assemblies as members of one Body concurring voicing and authorizing in all things their proceedings with their Brethren And now at this
and there advise conceive and form such heads and articles as they shall think meet to be proponed in name of the Church unto the Parliament for maintaining Gods glory and the good of the policy of the Church To desire with all humility and affectuously to crave the same to be granted To conferre and reason there upon the said heads and such as shall be proponed unto them Even so as the assembly might do if they were present Likewise power was given to John Erskin of Dun John Dunkanson Andrew Hay John Craig Thomas Smeton and And. Melvin to passe unto the Kings Majesty and Counsell in Sterlin with convenient expedition to present the heads articles and complaints after following with humble reverence and instance ........... 1. The Church craves his Majesty make generall prohibition that none of the inhabitants of the realm send their children to Paris or any other University or town professing Papistry under such pain as his Majesty and Counsell shall think expedient 2. That his Majesty would cause the Provests and Masters of the Colledges of the University of Santandrews to produce the foundations or primary Grants of these colledges to be considered by his Ma. and such as he shall appoint that these may be sighted and reformation made therein as shall be judged expedient 3. Because some Jesuits are already within this country that order may be taken with them as is requisit 4. Because one Minister is not sufficient to wait upon his Majesty and house To crave thaâ— his Majesty would be content another of the best qualities within the realm to be joined with Iohn Duncanson in the whol Ministry of his house 5. Because in the last Conference at Sterlin at his Ms command concerning the Policy of the church some articles were referred to further conference To crave that persons unspotted with such corruptions as are desired to be reformed may be named by his Majesty to proceed in further conference of the policy and time and place to be appointed for that effect 6. Because the Church understandes that his Majesty by advice of his Secret-counsell directeth Letters to stay the execution of the Acts of the Generall assembly As also summoneth Ministers that proceed in tryall of excommunication which is pronounced by them according to the word of God and disciplin of the Church And stayth the pronouncing of the same as the Commissioners will declare particularly therefore his Ma. hereafter would suffer the Acts of the Generall assembly to be put to execution and namely that excommunication being pronounced may have due execution Likewise the proceedings of the former Conference at Sterlin were now read and conferred with the book of discipline 2. The assembly weighing the apostasy of Ninian daliel Master of the grammer-school of Dumfrise deposeth him simpliciter from the function of the Ministry and suspends him from teaching the School untill al 's good experience be had by them of his good life as they have of his defection And in the mean time ordaines one of the Doctors of the school if he be sound in religion to teach that schoole And ordaines him to confesse his offence in the face of the assembly and thereafter in the Church of Dumfrise and other parts where he hath abused the simple people and also publickly in presence of the Commissioner to revoke his errors and professe the contrary truth craving God and his Church pardon And that immediatly after his and the Commissioners passing home Under the pain of excommunication c. This Ninian Daliel delivereth unto the assembly his judgement concerning the heads of religion subscribed with his hand protesting before God that not for favor nor fear of flesh he affirmed the doctrin contained therein and is minded to live alwayes and dy in it This paper is found to agree in all points with the judgement of the the Church 3. Some questions were propounded by the Provinciall Synods 1. Because great inconvenients have ensued and dayly do ensue by Readers a wholl Synode hath inhibite all Readers to Minister baptism or solemnize marriage permitting to them but the proclamation of the banns and simple reading of the text of Scripture And now that Synod desireth an uniform order may be established through all the Provinces Resp So many Readers as any Synode findeth unmeet to solemnize marriage let them be inhibited by them 2. Sundry Ministers have plurality of Benefices where by some Churches are disappointed of Service It is craved that an universall order may be prescribed that the Minister shall serve where his Benefice lyeth or that he make provision for the same Resp It is agreed 3. Presbyteries would be erected where the Exercise is used untill the Policy be established by a law Resp The Exercise is a Presbytery 4. Whit her any may be suffered to read in a Church in â—ase of necessity without admission althogh he be an Elder or deacon Resp Negatur simpliciter 5. Whither it be lawfull to marry on week-days a sufficient number being present and joyning preaching thereunto Resp It is lawfull 6. What order shall be taken with these who absent themselues from the Communion alledging the cause to be envy against their nighbour and whither others that will not salute nor bear familiar company with their nighbours and being required by the Minister should be admitted Resp the first should be admonished and the other should not be admitted without reconciliation if it stay on his side 7. Persons that after admonition go to May-playes should not be admitted to the Sacrament without declaration of repentance for that fault 8. If persons go to a Popish priest to be marryed they should be called to satisfy as fornicators and after proclamations they should be married again rhe other being null and the priest should be punished Lastly the next assembly is appointed to beginn at Dundy the second tuisday of July next According to these Commissions in the Parliament at Edinburgh October 20. it was 1. Declared that the Ministers of the blest Euangell of Jesus Christ whom God of his mercy hath now raised up among us or hereafter shall raise agreeing with them that now live in doctrin and administration of the Sacraments and the people of the realm that professe as he now offereth in his Euangell do communicat in the holy Sacraments as in the Reformed churches of this realm are publickly administrat according to the Consession of saith To be the true holy Church of Jesus Christ within this realm And decernes and declares that all and suâ—dry who either gainsay the Confession of faith professed in Parliament in the year 1560. as also specified ...... Or that refuse the participation of the Sacraments as they are now ministrat to no member of the said Church ........ so long as they keep themselves so divided 2. The King with advice of his three Estates declares and grants jurisdiction to the Church which consists and stands in preaching the true word of
command from the King and his Counsellors to entertain Mongomery and untill he were countermanded by his Majesty he will not remove him The Church having considered his answer ordaines the brethren of the Ministry who shall go in commission to Perth as they see occasion there and the grief not remedied concerning his entertaining the said Robert To proceed and appoint speciall men that shall proceed further against him with the censures of the Church according to the Acts of the Gen. assembly To whom the Church gives their full power to that effect As also the Assembly gives their commission to John Erskin of Dun the Ministers of the Kings house Ro. Pont Ja. Lowson Tho. Smeton An. Hay Da. Lindsay An. Polvart Peter Blackburn Pa. Galloway Wi. Crysteson Da. Ferguson Ia. Meluin Th. Buchanan Io. Brand Pa. Gilespy Io. Porterfield Ministers and And. Melvin To repair toward the King and Counsell to be conveened at Perth July 6. and there with all reverence due obedience and submission to present unto his Majesty and Nobility the speciall grievances of the Church conceived and given to them in write and in their names to lament and regrate the same Craving in the name and fear of the Eternall God them and every one of them to be repaired and redressed To the glory of God and welfare of his Majesty and confort of his Church And if need be with humility to conferre thereupon inform and reason And what herein shall be done to report unto the next assembly Promising to hold firm and stable what soever their brethren in the premisses shall judge righteously to be done In Sess 7. A Supplication unto the K. against his absolute power is the tenor of the grievances thus Unto your Majesty humbly mean and shew your Gr s faitfull obedient subiects the Ministers of Gods word within your Ma s realm conveened in the Generall assembly at Edinburgh Juny 17. that where as upon diverse great evident dangers appearing to the wholl Church of God and professors of his true religion in this countrey finding the authority of the Church abrogate her censures contemned and violence used against some of our brethren without punishment thereof the like hath never been seen in this realm nor in any place where the truth hath been taught and received And fearing lest your Majesty for want of information neglect in time to provide remedy for the inconvenients likely to ensue thereupon We have conveened ourselves in the fear of God and your Ma s obedience and after diligent consideration of this present estate of the Church and enormities falling forth in the same With common consent thought necessary by our Commissioners to present and open unto your Gr. certain our chief weighty griefs without hasty redress whereof the Church of God and true religion can no way stand continue in this your country 1. That your Majesty by advice of some counselers is caused to take upon your Gr. the spirituall power and authority which properly belongs unto Christ as the only King and Head of his Church the Ministery and execution thereof unto such as bear office in the ecclesiasticall Government So that in your Gr s person some men prease to erect a new Popedom as if your Majesty could not be full King and Head of this common wealth unless the Spirituall alswell as the temporall power should be put in your hand unless Christ be bereâ—t of his authority and the two jurisdictions confounded which God hath divided which tendeth directly to the wreck of all true religion as by the speciall heads following is manifest for 1. Benefices are given by absolute power to unworthy persons intruded into the Office of the Ministry without the Church's admission directly against the lawes of God and Acts of Parliament whereby church-livings come into profane mens hands and others that sell their souls and make shipwreck of conscience for pleasure of men and obtaining some worldly commodity 2. Elderships Synods and Generall assemblies are discharged by Letters of horning to proceed against manifest offenders and to use the disciplin of the Church censures according to Gods word 3. Jo. Dury by act of Counsell is suspended from preaching and banished from his flock 4. Excommunicat personsin contempt of God and his Church are entertained in chief Lords houses namely R. Mong is authorized and caused to preach and brought to your Ma s presence which is a sore wound to the consciences of them that love your Majesty and know your upbringing and an heavy scandall to all Nations professing the true religion 5. An Act or deliverance of the Counsell is made against the proceedings of the Ministry with a slanderous narrative suspending simpliciter and disannulling the excommunication justly and orderly pronounced against Robert Mongomery a rebellious and obstinate offender and troubler of the Church of God and open proclamations made according thereunto 6. Contempt of Ministers and beating John Howeson out of the judgement-seat where he was placed Moderator of the Presbytery the cruell and outragious handling of him carrying him to prison like a thief by the Provest and Bailives of Glasgow and their complices and after complaint made no order is taken therein but they are entertained as if that had been good service 7. Displacing the M. of Glasg out of his roome which without reproach he hath occupied these many years and convocation of the gentle men of the country that to effect 8. Violence used by one of your own guard to pull him out of the pulpit the day of the Communion in presence of the wholl congregation and in time of Sermon nor fault found therewith 9. The officer of the Church was cast into prison in your Gr s presence and there was keept a long time for execution of Letters against a particular scandalons man 10. Ministers Masters of Colledges and Scholares of Glasgow in time of publick fast were by letters of horning compelled to leave their flocks Schools destitute and afterwards from time to time and place to place have been delayd and continued thereby to consume them by exorbitant expences and to wreck the churches Schools where they should bear rule and charge 11. The scholars of Glasgow were invaded and their bloud cruelly shed by the Bailive and community gathered by sound of the common Bell and stroak of drum and by certain seditious men enflammed to have slain them all and to have burnt the Colledge and yet nothing done nor said to the authors of that sedition 12. Hands shaken with the bloody murderers and persecuters of the people of God by gifts received and given 13. The Duk 's Gr. often promised to reform his house and nothing is done there 4. The lawes made for maintaining true religion and punishing the enemies thereof are not put to execution So that all things go loose and worse like to ensue Many other things there be that crave present reformation where with wee think
Cambo refusing the censure of the Church violating the Ks Lawes and practizing against religion may be summoned according to the law That the Abbot of Holywood have no licence to depart out of the country And concerning D. Chalmers a Papist II. The Provest of Dundy and the Laird of Coluthy his Mas. commissioners crave that breethen may be authorized with commission to treat and conclude in such particulars as his Majesty hath to propound The assembly answereth They have found by experience â—ota that commission given to conclude hath done hurt unto the Church And where they are bidden not to medle with novelties they intend none III. Sundry references from Synods and presbyteries are discussed as one against the Bailives of Santandrews for a scandalous Letter published by them in presence of the congregation March 17 Another from Glasgow where Gawin graham and his complices were excommunicate and then upon repentance crave to be absolved they are remitted to their own presbytery after evidence of their repentance to be absolved c. The assembly conveenes at Edinburgh October 10. Robert pont is chosen The 46. Assembly Moderator I. The assembly is thinn Provinces are marked which have sent none and commissiones wherein all the commissioners come not that order may be consulted upon to correct them II. When an Act is concluded in the Generall assembly and no just cause interveenes to make a change of it it shall not be lawfull for any particular brother to call it into question in another Assembly III. The Commission for visiting the Colledges is renued II II. Because Commissioners are appointed and somtimes they depart before they have gotten their commission It is ordained that the Moderator receive from the Clerk the extract of every commission and send it timously unto the brethren IV. Ordaines every presbytety to call before them the Beneficed men within their own jurisdiction and take account how they have observed the Acts of the Assembly concerning the disposition of their church-livings and a just report to be made unto the next Assembly by the Moderator or their Commissioners as they will answer unto God and his Church And whereas some old possessors of taks pretend some particular reasons why the Church should consent It is ordained that such exceptions shall be first examined by the presbytery of that place and then returned unto the assembly that the suit may be decided according to equity V. The process led by the presbytery of Santand against Aleson Pierson with the process led by the same presbytery against Pa. Adamson and the process of the Synod of Fife justifying the accusation led against the said Patrik is exhibited and continued VI. In Sess 5. a supplication is read and allowed to be sent unto his Majesty as followes Sir the strict commission wee have received from the Eternall our God when in this your Ma s realm wee were made watch-men of his people and the fear full threatnings pronounced against these who neglect to execute faithfully every part of their weighty charge compell us presently to have recourse unto your Majesty perceiving things to fall forth to the great prejudice of Gods glory and no small appearance of utter wreck of this Church and Common well unless some remedy be hastily applied most humbly therefore beseeching your Majesty to weigh diligently and consider these few heads which with all reverence and observance wee do present looking for a gracious answer and speedy redress thereof 1. It is a great grief to the hearts of all them who fear God to see apostates sworn enemies to Christ to your Gr. and all your faithfull subjects forfeited for their treason some also suspected and heavily bruited for the murder of the most noble person your umquhile Father impugners of the truth by word and writ continuing still in their wickednes and unreconciled unto the Church To receive from your Majesty the Benefit of pacification to the prejudice of faithfull Ministers whom they labour violently by that means to dispossesse 2. That others from their youth nourished in the Church of God and thereafter fallen back fearfully and becom open runagates and blasphemers of the truth and maintainers of idolatry and of the man of sin lieutenant of Satan and oppressors of Gods people and nevertheless are received into Court authorized and so far countenanced that they are become familiar with your Majesty whereby besids the grief of your faithfull subjects many are brought to doubt what shall ensue upon such beginning 3. That an obstinat Papist sent into the Country to practize against God and quietness of your Gr. estate and therefore as worthy of death was imprisoned at your Ms command with promise that he shall not escape punishment yet as wee understand was by indirect means let depart and no tryall made to find out the author of his delivery 4. That your Majesty seemes to have too much liking of the enemies of God alswell in France as some within this realm who have never given testimony of any good meaning either in religion or your Majesties service besides the irreligious life and dissolute behaviour of them which in your Ma s service have succeeded to men that were known zealous in Gods cause and faithfull to your Gr. from your tender age 5. Since your Majesty took the Government in your own hand many promises have been made to take order for preserving the Church of God and continuance thereof unto posterity yet after long and continuall suit nothing is performed but in place of redress the Church is dayly bereft of her liberties priviledges 6. The thirds are set in tacks for sums of money in defraud of the Church so that Ministers hereafter cannot be provided 7. Abbecies are disponed without any provision made for the Ministers serving at the churches annexed thereunto directly against the Act of Parliam 8. Church-livings are given to children and translated into temporall Lordships 9. There is no punishment for incest witchcraft murder abominable oathes and other horrible crimes so that sin encreases dayly and provokes the wrath of God against the wholl country 10. Oftyms your Majesty interpones your authority by Letters of horning to stop the execution of the Acts made in the Gen. assembly in matters belonging properly unto the Church and no way concerning the Civill estate 11. There is a sore murmur among your Majesty lieges and a lamentable complaint that the Lawes of the Country have no place and none can be sure of his life lands nor goods These things threaten a misâ—rable confusion and the heavy hand of God to ensue Lastly wee most humbly beseech your Majesty to suffer us lament this great division among your Nobility and subjects the one part seeking by all means possible for their interess to persuad your Majesty to undo the other whereby continuall strife malice and rancor is fostered to the great danger of your Ma s person Whom God preserve unto his Church
and this your country Beseeching your Majesty for the tender mercy of God to call unto your Majesty some of the wise discreet and indifferent and by their counsell to make a Moderate order that unquiet spirits may be ruled good men cherished and the hearts of all your subjects united to the maintaining of Godâ— glory preservation of your Majesty and estate and the comfort of all them who bewail this miserable dissolution With this supplication particular instructions were given unto the Commissioners for declaring these heads 1. How heavily the godly are offended and all the Church is scandalized that David Chalmers a man notoriously known unto his Majesty and Counsel to be not only a professed enemy against the truth of religion and plain practizer against it but against his Ma s authority estate in all parts where he traveleth having also lying upon his head the vile bruit and common suspicion conceived in the hearts of many upon no small obscure presumptions of the cruell and barbarous murder of the most Noble person of his Ma s Father of good memoâ—y Is so suddenly and with so small account entred in favor and received his Ma s pacification with Letters to dispossesse faithfull Ministers of their livings and possessions no due satisfaction being made to the Church a matter importing no less prejudice to his Mr s noble estate and that touching his Majesty in the hiest point of his honor and therefore his Majesty would be moved to look wisely upon the consequents of this and in consideration of this weighty grief would call back and suspend the effect and force of any thing granted unto him and the charge given to his reposition untill that after just lawfull tryall his innoceney be agnosced and the Church so much offended in his person be satisfied and the same satisfaction to be returned unto his Majesty from the Church 2. The young Laird of Fintry directed into this Country as wee are surely informed to practize with his Majesty and his lawfull Subiects for overthrownig of religion by power of friends now in Court and wheresoever he comes plainly maintaines papistry and under color of conference which by all means hy flyeth doth great scandall in the Counrry The third article is notoriously known By the 4. Article is meant the King of France the Duke of Guise and other Papists there and also within the Country as the Earls of Huntley Crawford and others The Church is hurt in her priviledges liberties as will appear in the article and as followes tacks of the thirds of Hadingtoun and Santandrews are set to the Laird of Seagy the Abbey of Arbroth to that Abbots young sone and the Abbot of Newbotle's sone is provided to that abbey The 9. and 10. are known as John Gairden is provided to the parsonage of Fordyce in the sixty year of God and standes stili titulare the Kings Majesty hath ser in tack the frutes of that Benefice to Rob. Stuart of Todlaw and command is given to the Lords of Session to grant Letters upon these tacks Alexander Arbuthnot is charged against the Acts of the Church to continue in the Colledge of Aberdien Under pain of horning The Ministers of the Chapter of Halirudhouse are charged by Letters of horning to subscribe a gift of pension to the Parson of Pennicook's wife and sone for their lyftimes against the same Acts c. VII The Act made Octob. 30. year 1576. concerning setting fues and tacks of Benefices and Church-livings is ratifyed with this declaration that under the said Act are and shal be comprehended all pensions factories and whatsoever disposition of a Benefice or any part thereof without the consent of the Generall Assembly And the disponers thereof shall incurr the penalty contained in the Act of July 2. year 1578. VIII The Synod of Lothian craves that the Assembly take order with John Spotswood for setting a tack of his Benefice without consent of the Assembly It is ordained that this particular be tryed by his own presbytery and be reported unto the next assembly IX Ministers bearing with people going in pilgrimage unto wells hard by their houses not only without reproof but entertaining them in their houses and who distribute the communion unto their flock and communicate with such guilty persons deserve deprivation X. Because by reading profane authours in Schools wherein many things are written directly contrary unto the grounds of religion especially in the Philosophy of Aristotle the youth being curious insolent do oft drink-in erroneous damnable opinions and grounding them upon the britle authority of these profane writers do obstinatly maintain their godless opinions in disputation and otherwise to the great scandall of the simple Regents and Teachers in Schools should vigilantly take heed if any thing be written in the profane Authours against the grounds of religion in teaching these they shall note and mark the places confute the errors and admonish the youth to eschue them as false and namely in teaching philosophy to note these propositions following as false and condemned by common vote of the Church Philosâ—phicall errors 1. Omnis finis est opus aut operatio 2. Civilis scientia est praestantissima ejusque sinis praestantissâ—mus est summum hominis bonum 3. Honesta jusâ—a sunt varia inconstantia adeò ut sola opinione constent 4. Juvenes rerum imperiti in libidinem proclives ab audienda morum Philosophia arcendi 5. Quod aliud ab aliis bonis per se bonum est causa cur caetera per se bona sunt non est summum bonum 6. Dei agnitio nihil prodest artifici ad hoc ut arte suabene utatur 7. Summum bonum vel minimi boni accessione augeri vel reddi potest optabilius 8. Paâ—per deformis orbus aut infans non potest esse beatus 9. Bonum aeternum bono unius diei non est magis bonum 10. Foelicitas est actio animi secundum virtutem 11. Potest aliquis studio suo felicitatem comparare 12. Homo in hac vita esse dici potest beatus 13. Post hane vitam nemo potest vel esse vel dici beatus nisi propinquorum vel amicorum ratione 14. Naturâ apti ad virtutem eam agendo comparamus 15. Virtus est habitus electivus in ea mediocritate positus quam ratio prudentis praescribit 16. Libera est nobis voluntas ad bene agendum 17. Mundus est Phyficè aeternus 18. Casus fortuna locum habent in rebus naturalibus humanis 19. Res viles inseriores non curat Dei providentia 20. Animae pars una vel etiam plures sunt mortales 21. Et quaecunque hinc pendent vel necessariò sequuntur And if any shall be found to do contrary to this act the censures of the Church shall proceed against him And also that no Master or Regent or any other assert or defend any
justly be thought it had been for the Câ—own and Kingdom 's good if they had continued so but as Bishop Spotswood Pag. 365. saith the temporalities formerly disponed which were not a few being all in the same Parliament confitmed and those that were remaining were in a short time begged from him no thing was left I will not say as he saith to reward a well deserving servant but to the Crown itself He sayth also in the preceeding page for example The Duke of Lennox his Agents possessed themselves in the Bishopriek of Glasgow as his Father had obtained before and Robeâ—t Mongomery being no more acknowledged did resigne his title in favor of William Erskin Parson of Campsie as followes See also what hath been in other Nations Irland was a free Kingdom by itself some thousands of years but when they received Diocesan Bishops immediatly their Kingdom was changed When Numidia received such Bishops they became slaves to the Mahumetanes Who â—xcluded the Roman Emperor from Rome and Italy the Bishop of Rome the Politicall rising of the one was the ruin of the other And since the other sort of Emperors have acknowledge their power to stand upon the power of the Roman B. they have but the shadow of an Emp. Hovv fond a thing is it to conceive that a K. or kingdom can not stand without Lordly Bs certainly it is a strange and new principle of State Objection 1. May not Bishops be good men Answer yea and some good men have been Bishops But 1. compare the number of good Bishops with the number of proâ—d and ............ Bishops and compare the good they have done unto Kings and Kingdoms with what ill others have done unto Kings Kingdoms 2. In the example of Bishop Grindall see what hath been the practise of a good Bishop and what hath been his entertainment by others 3. Consider how a Lordship changeth manners as when Queen Elisabet gave unto a Minister a Patent unto a Bishoprick she said Tooday I have marred a good Minister 4. Consider not so much what may be but what usually comes to pass or rather what should bee according to the pattern prescribed by Him who is wisest 5. It may be answered unto this question by another Can he be a good man to whom the will of any man is the law of his conscience Ja. Nicolson Min. at Miegle received from Kings Iames in the year 1608. a Patent unto the Bishoprick of Dunkell and after that he was diseased in body for a long time and also grieved in time of his sicknes David Lindsay then Minister at Dundy and his brother-in-law went to visit him and Iames said unto him I give you may advice and see that you never forget it Bee never a Bishop if you be a Bishop you must resolve to take the will of your Soveraigne as the law of your couscience He said so with grief and from his own experience as I heard from two faihfull witnesses to wit his brother who was also a minister and his son Whether others have the like experiment I leave it unto consideration 6. Can be be a good man who undertakes â—o offices then he is able to discharge If he say that he will discharge them by his under Officers will he make his accouns unto God by his under Officers and by them go into heaven or hell but vvhere hath a Preacher a vvarrand to do so In the dayes of John Chrysostom that Human Episopacy was more Spirituall and far less Secular for it was not a Secular Lordship and nevertheless behold what he saith in Homil. 1. On the epistle unto Titus I can not admire sufficiently of them who are desirous of such burdens O the most unhappy and the mosâ— wretched of men considerest thou not what thou desuest c. I wish that all who are ambitious of episcopacy would read seriously what he hath written in that place and in the Morale part of the homily immediatly following Object 2. Seing Authority will have Bishops may not good men take Bishopriks rather then suffer other men to take them Ans 1. This is as if one would say If Authority will have men to make shipwrack of their consciences may not good men make shipwrack of their consciences rather then others 2. William Couper Minister at Perth was continually preaching against episcopacy K. James hearing of him thought the readiest way to shut up his mouth was to try him with a Bishoprick when the Patent was tendered unto Couper as a testimony of the Kings favor he sought the advice of John Hall then Minister at Edinburgh who smelling the others inconstancy said Take it take it another knave will take it 3. A Courtier said once unto K. James Sir you give Bishopriks unto men of whom some are unable to preach some are not prudent and some are scandalous The King answered as I have heard it oft reported by credible men What shall I doe no honest men will take one This answer holds firmly if they know what hath been said in the second fifth and sixth answers unto the preceeding objection XXIV In England after the Reformation good and many men did oppose A Sâ—pplication to the Parliament of England against Episcopacy episcopacy I will not commend all that did oppose but posterity may know what hath been done About the year 1570. was great opposition against Bishops and their government and their superstitious rites as witnesseth an Admonition to the Parliament which came into my hand by the reprinting of it in the year 1642 and is worthy the reading the words are Seing nothing in this mortall life is more diligently to be sought for and carefully to be looked unto than the restitution of true religion and reformation of Gods Church it shall be your parts dearly beloved in this present Parliament assembled as much as in you lieth diligently to promote the same and to employ your wholl labor and study not only in abandoning all popish remnants both in ceremonies and regiment but also in bringing-in and placing in Gods Church those things only which God himselfe in his word commandeth because it is not enough to take paines in taking away evill but also to be occupied in placing good in stead thereof Now because many men see not all things and the world in this respect is marvelously blinded it hath been thought good to proferr unto your godly considerations a true platform of a Church reformed to the end that it being layd before your eies to behold the great unlikeness betwixt it and this our English Church you may learn either with perfect hatred to detest the one and with singular love to embrace and carefully endeavoure to plant the other or els to be without excuse before the Maâ—esty of our God who for the discharge of our conscience and manifestation of his truth hath by us revealed unto you at this present the sincerity and simplicity of his Gospell Not that you should
others to go with him and if he had not had a Papist with him he could never have looked to prevail because our dignities and Government comes wholly and every part thereof from the Pope and is ruled and defended by the same canons whereby his Popedom is supported So that if I had wanted their helps I had had no authority either from God or man no help either by reason or learning whereby I could have been furthered And whereas you say that he would labor to erect the Popes Kingdom no question but he did so and that made for us said the Bishop for albeit we would if we might of the two keep rather the Protestant Religion with our dignities then the other yet had we rather change our Religion than forgo our priviledges ...... and vvee have retained them of purpose for vve can bear vvith their Religion so that they bear up our authority c. Testimonies against Episcopacy of B. Iewel I wil not think that all the Bishops vvere of this mind but too many of them vvere such as is cleare by their silencing and deposing so many learned men I and their banishing such as that learned Thomas Cartvvright c. In this discourse vvee see also vvhat grounds they had for Episcopacy and for clearing this point I vvill subjoyn but tvvo or three testimonies one of that learned Bishop Jewell in many places he speakes of the equality of a Bishop and a priest I name but The defense ef the Apology against Harding edit An. 1570. pag. 243. saying What meaneth M. Hardinge to come in with the difference between priests and Bishops ... Is it so horrible an heresy as he makes it to say that by the Scriptures of God a Bishop and a priest are all one or knowes he how far and unto whom he reaches the name of an hereticque Verily Chrysostom saith on 1. Tim. homil 1â— Inter Episcopum Presbyterum interest fermè nihil between a Bishop and Priest in a manner is no difference S. Jerom ad Evagr. saith somwhat in rougher sort Audio quendam in tantam erupisse vecordiam ut diaconos presbyteris id est episcopis anteferret Cùm Apostolus perspicuè doceat eosdem esse presbyteros quâ—s episcopos I hear say there is one become so peevish that he setteth deacons before priests that is Bishops whereas the Apostle plainly teaches us that priests and Bishops be all one S. Augustin in quest Vet. Nov Tost qu. 101. saith Quid est Episcopus nisi primus Presbyter hoc est summus sacordos what is a Bishop but the first priest that is the highest priest So saith S. Ambrose de dignit sacerdot Episcopi Presbyteri una ordinatio est uterque enim sacerdos sed episcopus primus est There is but one consecration of a priest and a Bishop for both of them are priests but the Bishop is the first All these and other mo holy Fathers together with S. Paul the Apostle for thus saiyng by M. Hardinges advice must be holden for heretiques So Ivell Another testimony is Doctor Reynolds 2. Of D. Reynolds Letter to Sir Francis Knollis concerning Do. Bancrofts Sermon at Pauls cross Febr. 9. 1588. in the Parliament time Because I have not seen this Letter among the Doctors works and I think it is not common but I have found it printed with some oâ—her pieces of that kind I set it down here word by word Albeit right honorable I take greater confort in labouring to discover overthrow the errors of Jesuits Papists enemies of religion then of the Ministers of Christ yet seing it hath pleased your Ho to require mee to shew my opinion of these things which certain of these men maintain and stand in I thought it my duty by the example of Levi Deut. 33. who said of his father mother I regarde them not nor acknowledged he his brethren to declare the truth without respect of persons Of the two points therefore in Do. Bancrofts Sermon which your Ho. mentioneth one is concerning that he seemes to avouch The superiority which Bishops have among us over the Clergy to be Gods own ordinance though not by expresse words yet by necessary consequence in that he affirmes their opinion who oppugne that Superiority to be heresy Wherein I must confesse he hath committed an oversight in my judgement and himself I think if he be advertised will acknowledge it For having said first that Aërius affirmeth that there was no difference by the word of God betwixt a Priest and a Bishop and afterward that Martine and his companions do maintain this opinion of Aërius he addeth that Aërius persisting therein was condemned for an heretick by the generall consent of the whol Church and likewise that Martin and all his companions opinion hath herein been condemned for heresy Touching Martin if any man behave himself otherwise then in discretion charity he ought let the blame be laid where the fault is I defend him not but if by the way he utter a trueth mingled with whatsoever els it is not reason that that which is of God should be condemned for that which is of man no more than the doctrine of the resurrection should be reproved because it was maintained held by the Pharises Wherefore removing the odious name of Martin from that which in sincerity love is to be dealt with it appeares by the aforesaid words of D. Bancroft that he avouches the Superiority which B. have over the Clergy to be Gods own ordinance for he improves the impugners of it as holding with Aërius that there is no difference by the word of God betwixt a Priest and a Bishop which he could not do with reason unless he himselfe approved the Bs superiority as established by Gods word and he addeth that their opinion who gaine-sayd is heresy whereof it insueth he thinkes it contrary to Gods word sith heresy is an error repugnant to the truth of the word of God as according to the Scriptures our own Church doth teach us Now the arguments which he bringeth to prove it an heresy are partly over vveak partly untrue over weake that he beginneth vvith one of Epiphanius untrue that he adioyneth the universall consent of the Church For thogh Epiphanius do say that Aërius assertion is full of foly yet he disproves not the reason vvhich Aërius stood on out of the Scripture nay he deales so in seeking to disprove it that Bellarm in the Jesuit To. 1. contr 5. l. 1. c. 15. desirous to make the best of Epiphanius whose opinion here in he maintaineth against the Protestauts yet is forced to confesse that Epiphanius his answer is none of the wisest nor any way can fit the text As for the generall consent of the whole Church which D. Bancroft saith condemned that opinion of Aërius for an heresy and himseâ—f for an heretik because he persisted in it that is a large speach but what proof has he that
patrons Shall stand untill the next assembly with this addition That the person who shall admit shall incurr the censure of the Church VI. Violaters of the sabbath under which are comprehended parishoners absenting themselves from the Sermons of their own parish without a just cause and blaspheemers of God are ordained to be tryed and censured by the particular Sessions of the parish and who shall be convict of these offences shall be denied of the benefits of the Church with further censure as the word of God will allow VII The aged and wee l meriting in the Ministry should be preferred to young men caeteris paribus being found qualified by the Presbyteries where Churches are vaiking and they agreeing with the Congregation VIII The Presbytery of Edinb having received commission from the former Assembly to call Pa. Adamson before them for solemnizing the marriage of Huntly now deliver their process shewing that for his contumacy in not compearing after citations they had deprived him from all function in the Church The Assembly judgeth the process formall ratifieth their sentence and ordaines it with other sentences that were pronounced against him to be published in all the churches B. Spotswood saith The Bishop complained unto the king who shewed himself extreamly displeased with their doings but espying no better way he resolved to dissemble his anger toward them and to take the imprisoned Lords in favor lest he make himself too much business Thereupon he returnes to the North gives Arroll a pardon puts Crawford to liberty and fully remits him Huntly and Both well he freeth from imprisonment but to hold them in awe he deferres the declaration of his will concerning them The Lord Maxwell upon his bond not to practize against religion under pain of a hunder thousand pounds is likewise dimitted So far he In many other passages he saith that what good the king had done for the Church he did it against his own mind and dissembling for the time and here he forgeth that for envy against the Church the king takes the Popish Lords into favor What could an enemy of the religion write more perversly against the fame of the king But the truth is as he also expresseth it but mixed with these calumnies the king at that time was every day expecting the arrivall of his Queen and was desirous to have all things quiet at her coming and therefore he took that course with the Popish Lords As for Pa. Adamson the king knew what commission the assembly had given unto the Presbytery of Edinburg and he knew their proceedings and nevertheless in the beginning of this Assembly as this Bishop speakes he spoke of his good affection toward the Church and in the Assemblies following he declared his good affection more and more But as the historicall Narration shewes the King was so vexed with complaints against Pa. Adamson especially for debts for which he was lying registred at the horn and he was so ashamed of him because he was so odious for others faults that he rejected him and disponed his life-rent unto the Duke of Lennox whereby the man became miserable that enduring his sicknes he had not to maintain himself and was bâ—ought into such necessity to seek relieff of others whom before he had accounted his enemies he sent also to the presbytery of Santandrews and craved to be absolved from the Sentence of excommunication Some Ministers were sent unro him to try his sincerity before them he cried often and pitifully Loose mee for Christ's sake Upon their report he was absolved His recantation in certain articles was presented in his name by a Minister John caldcleugh unto the next Synod of Fife thence some were directed unto him again and he gave them a more ample and clearer recantation subscribed with his hand and as the Writer of Vindic. Philadelp pag. 62. shewes it was subscribed before many witnesses of whom some were Noble men some Ministers some Lawiers some Burgesses all of good credite Here also wee see as it is written in that place last cited the force of excommunication howbeit before he had despised the Sentence yet ere he died all his wretchedness did not so much grieve him as that did and he wished nothing on earth more than that he might die in the bosom of the Church In another place the enemy of the Church discipline saith Whether he knew what was contained in these articles it is uncertain If it be uncertain unto that writer why doth he oppose it so denying the credite of so many famous witnesses But I goe-on Because the Queen having once taken the sea was put back by storm to Norway the King would go unto her and without knowledge of the Counsell takes the sea October 22. and some Noble men with him on the fourth day he landeth In Norway and stayd there and in Denmark untill May. All that time was no sturre in the country which was matter of great joy unto him when it was reported unto him XXVII When the king retured with the Queen May 20. 1590. he went straight way to Church and caused publick thankes be given unto God for his save return then he gave thankes unto the Noble men and Counsell for their care of the publick quietnes Then was great joy in the Country and a great concourse of people unto Court The Assembly conveens The 52. Assembly at Edinburgh August 4. very frequently the kings Commissioners the Lords Chancelor and Blantyre Patrick Galloway is chosen Moderator I. Commissioners were particularly enquired what diligence they had used in the execution of the late Act against Papists excommunicat persons profaners of the sabbath non-residents and other heads that were committed unto the Presbyteries and Commssioners II. In Sess 3. John Inness Commissioner of Murray was accused for admitting Robert Dumbar to the Ministry without the advice of the Presbytery of Forress he answeretâ— he had done it by the advice of the presbytery of Elgin wherein he confesses he had done rashly The Assembly ordaines Robert Dumbar to be tryed de novo by so many as be present of the Presbyteries of Edinb Forress In Sess 12. the admission of Robert Dumbar without the advice of the presbytery of Forress is declared null III. Because the Earle of Montrose is said to entertain Fentry an excommunicat Papist it is ordained that the Presbytery where he dwelleth for the time shall charge him before them try the matter and accordingly proceed against him according to former Acts IV. A sentence of excommunication pronounced against the Earle of Anguise is reduced because of informality but because in the Sentence was sufficient cause of such censure if the process had been formally led the Church now craves that he would remove the cause especially that he will have care in time coming that the sabbath be not profaned within his bounds by faires or markets that no working nor carrying of burdens therein that vasalls compell not their tennants to
use without favor and no part thereof be disponed to their friends or any other person for their commodity 6 Great reason their forsciture alwaye preceeding That all persons be inhibited under the pain of treason and losse of life lands and goods to receipt supply rise-with or concurr or have intelligence with the foresaid excommunicats under whatsoever pretense of vasalls or dependes 7 To be ready at my charge it is very meet But I understand not the last clause That all the subjects be charged to put themselves in arms by all good means they can remaning in full readines to pursue and defend as they shall be certified by his Majesty or otherwise finding occasions urgent 8 I shall omitt no diligence in that which can be required at my hands as I shall answer to God That the ship arrived at Montros be apprehended and the persons which were within her together with others which have had any dealing with them according as they shall be given up in writ be called and diligently examined for discovery of the practises and purposes which they have presently in hand 9, Distingue tempora conciliabis Scripturas The meaning of this the bearers will expound unto you Forsomuch as the Lord Hume hath controveened sundry points wherein he was obliged unto the Church of Edinb by his promise at the receiving of his subscription as in not satisfying the Synod of Fife in not receiving a Minister into his house in not removing out of his bounds Captain Andrew Gray and Thomas Tyry whereby as also by his scandalous life since his subscription he hath given just cause of suspicion unto the Church and all good men that as yet in his heart he is not sanctified truly or converted to the true religion Therefore that his Majesty would take earnest tryall of the premisses and thereby judge if there appear in him such sincerity of religion life as his Majesty may trust him and the Church may expect true friendship in so dangerous a time in the cause of religion and if that be not found that his Majesty would remove him from his company and discharge him of all publick office and command 10 The complaints belong not unto your offices alwayes That the guard presently taken up be tryed together with the Captaines because many complaints are given unto the Assembly against them IV. I have satisfied the bearers Subscribitur Iames R. Whereas a horrible superstition is used in Garioch and in other parts of the Countrey in not labouring a parcell of ground dedicated to the devill under the name of the good mans croft the Church for remedy hereof hath found meet that an article be propounded unto the Parliament that an Act may proceed for ordaining all persons possessors of such lands to cause tille and labour them before a certain day to be appointed thereunto or in case of disobedience the same landes to fall into the Kings handes to be disponed unto sueh persons as shall please his Majesty who will labor them V. Alexander Lord Hume compeares and is asked by the Moderator Whither he confesseth with his heart and mouth as before the Lord that he was justly casten out of the Church by the Sentence of excommuniation pronounced against him by the Synod of Fife and as he will answer upon pain of salvation The from of absolution of excommunication damnation to speak the truth simply He protestes and acknowledges that he was justly excommunicat and confesses his fault in deserving it Then he is asked Why he sought not to be relaxed from that Sentence according to the direction to the Presbytery of Edinburgh He excuseth himselve by ignorance of that part of the Act. And being accused Why he detained the stipends of some Ministers namely of Chirnside he answereth he is ready to pay whatsoever he oweth by law Why he hath no observed the conditions named in the Act of the Presbytery of Edinburg to wit that he should have a Minister in his Family and remove Tho. Tyry out of his company He remembreth not that he was required to have a Minister in his family but now he is willing to accept any whom the Church shall appoint as for Tho. Tyry he was in was in his service after that time but understood not that he was obliged to remove him untill the Church did excommunicate him and since that time he hath discharged removed him He is asked Whither he knew a priest named Cowy or any that was set on land out of that ship coming lately from Flanders He denieth both He is asked Whether the Jesuit Mackwherry was in his house lately He confesses that he was in this house within these five dayes and came without out his knowledge nor had he any missive or commission unto him and he stayd not above an halfhour Lastly the said Lord confesseth and protestes in the presence of God whom he takes to witness and the Lord Jesus who will judge the quick the dead that he professeth from his heart the religion pâ—esently professed by the Church here present whereof he hath already subscribed the Articles before the Presbytery of Edinburgh and now acknowledgeth to be the only true infallible religion which leadeth unto salvation and wherein he intends to live and dy and which he shall to his uttermost defend against all the enemies thereof and as he shall answer to the dreadfull God he forsakes the Romane religion as Antichristian and directly opposite to the truth of God and his true Service And these things he testifieth by lifting up his hand and declaring before God that he hath no dispensation nor indulgence to subscribe or sweare Certain brethren are appointed to conferre with him at his own lodging for the fuller tryall of his resolution On the second day thereafter Alex. L. Hume compeares and humbly craves to be absolved from the Sentence of excommunication protesting that in time coming he will give proof of obedience and service unto God and maintain the truth of His religion presently professed by the Church here present unto his lifes end and howbeit some time he had been of a different religion now he avoweth since he hath been better informed in the Heads wherein he differed the Confession of faith and religion presently professed by the Assembly and if hereafter he shall decline from it he submits himselfe unto the Censure of the Church hoping by Gods grace that he shall never make defection Because all these answers and professions have been passed by word only the Assembly judgeth it meet that some articles be written and then subscribed by him and thirdly to consider of his absolution The next day these Articles were propounded in write unto him 1. That Alexander L. Hume ratify approve the subscription and oath given by him unto the Confession of faith at Edinburgh December 22. last or subscribe again in face of the Assembly 2. That he
nevertheless not only did the Ass approve it but the K. also in his fifth article calleth them the excommunicate Lords and albeit the L. Hume was at the same time excommunicated yet when he came into the Ass he named not that exception whereupon he might have had such benefite as the Earle of Anguse had found in the Assembly of the year 1590 he was guilty of the objected crime and yet the Sentence was declared to be null because of informality But an enemy is ever objecting whither true or false What he hath of the Assembly slighting the business of John Ross and An. Hunter is clear by what is above In the Parliament following in Iuny the excommunicated Lords were forfeited and Lawes were made against all willing hearers of Masse against all that are or shal be excommunicated by the Church After the Parliament because Both well had failed of his attempts by himself he joyned with the Lords in the North whereupon followed more troubles yet so that the rebells were fain to leave the Country before February XXXII The Assembly conveened at Montros Juny 24. James 1595. The 57. Assembly Nicolson was chosen Moderator I. The Assembly declares themselves Judges of marriages what are lawfull and what are unlawfull in so far as concerneth the spirituall part thereof In Sess 9. they declare two sorts unlawfull 1. When a person marryeth another whom he had before polluted by adultery 2. If the innocent person is content to remain with the nocent and the guilty or adulterer will take another Likewise marriages made by priests or by them who had served in the Ministry and are deposed from the function or by a private person such marriages are unlawfull II. All presbyteries are ordained to proceed against Papists within their bounds and against all their receipters or entertainers Under pain of deposition of the Minister in whose default the disciplin of the Church shall not be executed And the same disciplin to be used against all that have intercommoning intelligence or familarity with excommunicates III. Because many professing the truth of the Gospell do abstain for many years from participation of the Lords table under pretence of â—eud thereby declaring how litle they esteem that great benefite and in very deed cut off themselves from the communion of the Church Therefore ordinance is given unto all presbyteries to charge all such persons within their boundes to do as it becomes the members of Christ And if any person throgh infirmity or weakness of conscience shall refuse the Presbytery shall by information bring them into duty granting them some competent time to resolve themselves and if they continue obstinat to proceed against them to the sentence of excommunication IV. Sundry Sessions were taken up wiâ—h advising upon a way and meanes of a constant Plat for setling of Ministers stipends or assignations which were wont to be changed yearly V. Sir Iames Chissholm in humility confesses his offences namely his apostasy from the religion for which he was excommunicated he craves mercy from God he declares that now he renounceth Antichrist with all his errors and resolves by the grace of God to continue in the true religion and he craves to be received into the bosom of the Church again The Assembly appointes some to deal with him by conference and others to draw up the form of his satisfaction In Sess 9. he was received and the Sentence of his absolution was pronounced by the Moderator VI. Some articles of inquisition concerning the dilapidation of Benefices are prescribed unto Presbyteries VII The Kings Commissioners give the articles following to be read and answered 1. His Ma. craves that an Act be made ordaining that whosoever shall practize any treasonable enterprice or conspiracy against his Ma s person or estate being found and declared culpable by the Law shall also for that incurre the Sentence of excommunication That thereby an inseparable union may be betwixt the two swords 2. that an order be taken in excommunication specially in three points first that it be not at the appetite of two or three persons but by a convenient number of the Church gravely assembled secondly that it be not for civill causes or small faults specially for any Minister's particular interest lest it be thought they imitate the Pope's curse and so incurr the like contempt thirdly the form of summary excommunication without any citation to be abolished 3. Because Mr Craig is waiting in sicknes what hour it shall please God to call him and is altogether unable to serve any more and his Maj. intends to place J. Duncanson with the Prince and so hath no Minister but Pa. Galloway therefore craves an ordinance granting two Ministers whom he shall chuse The humble answers 1. The Assembly grantes the first Legitima cognittone Ecclesiastica praeeunte 2. Concerning the first particular of the second the Assembly agrees and the other two importing great weight and requiring deliberation the Assembly thinks meet to conclude nothing therein untill the next Assemb when by Gods grace these shall be determined and in the mean while ordaineth that none in the Ministry proceed to excommunicate without citation nisi periclitetur Ecclesia 3. It is agreed that his Maj. shall have his choise of godly and learned Ministers and to this effect ten Ministers or any sixe of them are directed to advise with his Maj. in his choise VIII In favor of the exequitours of Ministers it is ordained If a Minister dy after September 29. quia fruges sunt separaâ—ae à solo his exequitors shall have all that years stipend or rent and the half of the next IX Because there is great cause of humiliation before God whose anger is visible on this Land and is litle regarded by the most part therefore the Assembly indictes a generall fast and humiliation to be observed universally in all churches upon the first two sundayes of August next and the causes thereof to be gravely declared according to the grounds they see and conceive X. It is ordained that Presbyteries take order within their own boundes for visitation of Grammer Schools and reformation of them as occasion shall require And certain brethren are ordained to visite Colledges to examine the life and doctrine of the Masters the discipline and order there and where they find any abuse to reform it so far as they can and to report both what they shall do and what abuse they can not reform That year was quietness in the countrey excepting great troubles betwixt the Maxwells and Johnstons in the South and the like in the Hielands and by windy harvest followed great scarcety and dearth XXXIII The King knowing that the Gen. Assembly was to conveen 1596. in March sent for Robert Bruce one of the Ministers of Edinburgh and as B. Spotsword hath it hoping that by the sway he carried in these meetings some proposition that tended to the reclaiming of the exiled Lords should be made by the
a strong Fort set up against the freedom of the Gospell and to give thanks unto God for unity of Spirit among themselves Immediatly after the dissolving the Threasurer Provest of Edinburgh crave conference with Robert Bruce Robert Rollock James Nicolson James Melvin They say the King notwithstanding the Interloquiture intendeth not extremity against that Minister but for maintaining peace with the Church he would pardon him if they would bring him unto his Majesty and cause him declare the truth in all the points libelled After deliberation they answer If it were but one mans particular that were in question or danger his Majesties offer were thankfully to be accepted But it is the liberty of the Gospell which was grievously wounded in the discipline thereof by the proclamation on Saturday last and now in the preaching of the word by usurping the judicatory thereof If the King had taken that mans life or of moe he could not have wounded the hearts of the brethren more deeply nor done such injury unto Christ they can no way be content unless these things be retreated and amended but must oppose such proceedings with extream hazerd of their lifes The Messingers taking up the weight of the matter were much moved and returned unto the King with their answer The next day a gentle man of the kings Chamber came timously to one of the brethren and craved the bent of the doctrine might be stayd that day not doubting but his Maj. will satisfy them It was answered The edge of the doctrin can not be blunted without evident appearance of amendement of wrongs yet he and another went unto the king and these returning reported the kings mind and offers to declare his meaning concerning the proclamations and the Interloquiture The brethren reioice not a litle they set down his offers in writ amending some points they write the grounds articles of agreement that the k. might see whither they were according to his meaning The brether which were directed unto him found him well content wâ—th the articles he said he wold abolish the two Acts which were proclamed and not suffer them to be booked and of his own accord he offered to write unto the Presbyteries and satisfy them concerning the Interloquiture if they shall give him a band of dutifulness in their doctrin on the other part As for Da. Black let him come and declare his conscience concerning the libell before David Lindsay James Nicolson Thomas Buchanan and thereafter he shal be content to do what they shall judge meet In the afternoon they returning found the King changed he directeth David Lindsay to crave of David Black that he compear before the Counsell and there confesse an offense done to the Queen at least and so receive pardon David Black refuseth to confesse for in so doing he shall acknowledge the Counsell to be Judges of his Sermons and approve their proceedings to be lawfull when they had summoned him and admitted ignorant and partially affected persons lying under the censures of the Church at his procurement to be witnesses albeit he hath ample testimonialls of Provest Bailives Counsell Church-â—ession of the Rector the Dean of faculty Principalls of the Colledges Regents and other members of the University his dayly auditors all which were produced for him but if it would please his Maj. to remit him unto his ordinary Iudge the Ecclesiasticall Senate he will depone the truth willingly in every point and underly their censure and ordinance if found guilty The King went to Counsell David Black not compearing the deposition of the witnesses is read the points of the libell are declared to be proved and the punishment is referred unto the King The Acts of proclamation and whole process is registred The doctrine in Sermon soundeth frâ—ely in the old manner The king craves conference again with the same Ministers After much reasoning they return unto Articles and grounds of agreement then was produced a form of declaration concerning the proclamation another of the charge and a Missive unto the Presb of Edinb concerning the Interloquiture When these btethren had caused diverse things to be amended they received them to be coÌ„muicated unto the commissioners and others waiting upon their returning The formes and declarations being considered were not found sufficient to repair the injuries done but rather ratified the same Other formes and declarations were devised and a Missive unto the Presbytery as also an Act of their dutifull obedience Sundry conferences past betwixt the king and Counsell and the three Ministers above named but without success for on wednesday December â— these three Ministers reported unto a frequent meeting of their brethren come from sundry Provinces and joyning with the Commissioners that the king in presence of the Counsell refused to accept that form of Letter written by them to be sent unto the Presbyteries beâ—ause it imported albeit indirectly an annulling of the Interloquiture 2. He refused the Act of dutifull obedience as not sufficient because it contained not a simple Band of not speaking against the King and his Counsell but limited with certain conditions which would ever come again into question and turn to the controversie of the Judicatory Note this 3. The formes of declaration that was penned by the brethren was refused because they imported a plain retracting of the proclamations and an acknowledgement of an offense 4. The King will no way pass from the interloquiture nor suspend the execution of it untill a Generall assembly but seing the punishment is in his will he will declare it unto the brether in private which was transportation or suspension for a space They answered They could not agree for the reasons above named In end the K craves to be resolved of certain speaches uttered by him to wit The treachery of his he art was disclosed all Kings are the Devils children and he required that David shall chuse seven or eicht of 20. or 25. of his auditors whose names shall be given him that by their deposition the cause may be resolved and in the mean time he shall desist from preaching They answered They had no commission for that but to crave the acceptation of the formes propounded and they will report the answers December 9. their report was heard the brethren perceive that nothing is done and in the mean time the enemies do attain their will therefore they think it not expedient to use any more commoning but by some brethren to let his Majesty know how they had humbly sought redresse of wrongs done to Christ in his kingdom lately by that charge proclamations interloquiture and process against one of their most faithfull brethren how they have been most willing to have condescended to any conditions of peace till the wounds which Christs Kingdom had received might be throughly cured to the intent his forces and the Churche's authority might be set against the common enemies but seeing they are disappointed they are free of what shall ensue and
the presbytery alledging that they had not power to take away any action from them which was in process and not decided They made also a Visitation of the Colledges and made new canones concerning the election of the Rector and his continuance to be but for a year and the exemption Anotheâ— step was the vote in Perliament of all the Masters from the Church Session Concerning the next stepp unto Prelacy which was the vote in Parliament The Historicall Narration saith At the Parliament in December 1597. the workmen for Episcopacy the commissioners of the Assembly presented a petition in name of the church that Ministers may have vote in Parliament They had not commission to petition it either for the Church in generall or for Ministers in particulare It is true it was an old complaint of the Generall assemblies that others who had the Benefices of the Prelacies did vote in Parliament in name of the Church and therefore they petitioned that none do vote in name of the Church but they who shall have commission from the Church if there were any necessity that some must vote in name of the Church but that Ministers in particulaâ—e should vote in Parliament was not petitioned The Assembly in October 1581. being required by the King to give some Overture how he shall not be prejudged seing they have damned the office of Bishops whereunto is annexed a temporall jurisdiction by whom the Prince was served by voting in Parliament assisting in Counsell contributing in taxations and the like Thretty Barons and Commissioners from Burrous and Ministers were appointed to consult apart upon it After consultation they returned to the Assembly with this Overture that for voting in Parliament and assisting in Counsell commissioners from the Generall assembly shall supply the place of Prelates as for exercing criminall and Civill jurisdiction the head Bailives may exerce it The Assembly allowed the Overture but did not determin to send commissioners for that effect When the same question was propounded by the Convention of Estates in Octob. 1582. answer was returned from the assembly that they would not consent any should vote but they who bear office in the Church and were authorized with commission from the Church but they did not determin whither Min. or Barons or Burgesses who were Elders The Assembly in May 1592. enjoined every brother to consider whither Minister may vote in Parliament in place of the old Prelates but no conclusion was resolved-upon So the Assemblies were never earnest for vote in Parliament but complained that the Lords which had the abbacies priories and Bishopricks voted in name of the Church by whom the Church was damnified in sufficient maintenance for the Service of God or answered to the King complaining for the want of the third Estate But the ground is not right that of necessity the Church must be an Estate of Parliament for by the Church is meaned either the Ministry only according to the Popish sense taking the Clergy only for the Church Ot the Ministry together with the commonality of Professors which is the right acceptation of the word Ministers may not lawfully sit as members in Parliament because the Parliament is a Civile Court or great Counsell conveened for making Lawes concerning rights of inheritances weights and measures forfeitures losse of limbs or life and the like whereof Ministers should not make lawes seing they are set apart to preach the gospell c And howbeit Church-affaires or matters of religion be somtime treated in Parliament yet it is a Civile assembly and their proceeding or sanction of such lawes is Civile If yee will comprehend all the pâ—ofessors or members of the Church under the name of the Church then all the subjects within the kingdom shall make but the third Estate or the wholl Country is but a part of the Parliament Moreover the subjects being considered materially they are the same persons both in the Church and Commonwealth but considered with diverse respects they are distinguished formally as citizens of the Kingdom their body is represented in Parliament as members of the Church they should medle only with things spirituall in their Judicatories and Councells The truth is None voteth in Parliament in name of the Church or as ecclesiasticall persons but only as Barons or in respect of the Baronies annexed to the Bishoprick abbacy or priory So that if prelates were not Barons the Church would have no vote I grant Ministers may be present at Parliaments but with the book of God in their hands if they be required in any doubt nor should the Estates make any Act eoncerning religion without the advice and consent of her representative Body but Ministers should not be members of that Court nor none other in name of the Church The Noble men who possessed the great How it was carried Benefices and so many others as they could move to assist them opposed this vote but by the Kings earnest dealing with sundries it was granted that so many as his Majesty shall provide to the office place title dignity of Bishop abbot or other prelate shall at all times have vote in parliament It was thought no honest man in the Ministry would accept these titles dignities and the Estates were the more liberall in their grant The consideration of the office was remitted to the consultation agreement of the King generall assembly but expressely without prejudice of the Jurisdiction disciplin of the Church in Generall or Provinciall assemblies presbyteries Sessions But what office of Bishop abbot or prior should be and not prejudiciall to the disciplin of the Church is hard to determin The Commissioners as if they had procured a great benefite to the Church sent their Missives to the presbyteries to inform them with what difficulty they had obtained this and what danger was in delay and therefore had anticipate the time of the Assembly and with the Kings consent had appointed it to be holden the seventh of March. Under fair pretenses the diets appointed by ordinary assemblies were altered and either anticipated to surprize men or prorogated till they had prepared persons or dressed purposes till at last the whole liberty of appointing any diet at all was reft out of their hands In the Missives they inform lykewise what order was taken for the Plat and provision of stipends to make the other point the more acceptable XXXVI Nevertheless the judicious and sinceerer sort of the Ministry 1598. discover the Mystery of iniquity lurking in this pretended benefite of Ministers-vote in Parliament at the Synode especially of Lothian and Fife about the end of February In the Synod of Fife David Ferguson the antientest Minister of Scotland had a discourse of the travell and paines taken by the Ministry to purge this Church from the corrupt estate of Bishops But now sayd he I perceive a purpose to erect it again I can compare the manner of bringing it in to
and generall assemblies and necessity of the time the time and place of the assemblies are altered without the knowledge of presbyteries and synods 2. Ministers are summoned before the Secret Counsell in prima in stantia for doctrin and discipline which is a great encouragement unto the enemies 3. All application of doctrin in the Exercise is condemned under pretence of an Act of the Generall assembly which Act would be sichted and clearly interpreted 4. The government of the chief affaires of the Church continues in the hands of a few under the name of a Commission to the prejudice of the liberty of the synods and presbyteries 5. The Doctors bearing an ordinary calling in the Church are debarred from the assembly 6. The Assembly takes no notice of the Cautions that were appointed for avoiding corruptions in the commissioners Voters in the Parliament 7. The absence of the Pastors of Edinburgh and alteration of the Ministry there which was the chief Watch-tower of our churches hurts greatly the cause of religion and encourages the enemies 8. There is distraction in opinions different from that consent of hearts which hath been in the Church and litle deliberation hath been or reasons heard whence it is that conclusions are made the half of the brethren almost gainsaying 9. The Land is defiled and the Church endammaged by the French Ambassadors Masse 10. Persons excommunicated for Papistry go publickly and peaceably 11. The Noble men lately absolved from excommunication for Papistry give no token of their profession of the truth but rather the contrary 12. The directions and Letters of apprehended Papists are keept up and not communicated unto the Watchmen that they may make faithfull warning to prevent danger 13. The disciplin of the Church against incest adultery and murder is not practized with holy severity as it becomes but frequent remissions of criminall persons for avoiding civill punishment 14. The remedies provided against imminent dangers in sundry meetings of the Church are not prosecuted II. The Assembly did by the Kings proclamation conveen at Holyrudhouse The 64. Assembly November 10. year 1602. there was the king and in case of his absence at any time his Commissioners the Treasurer Collector Controller Sir Patrik Murray and Ministers Before I touch the Acts It is to be marked that in the roll of the members is not the name of one Elder as also in the two proceeding Assemblies is no mention of any Ruling Elder either Noble or Gentle man nor Burgess It it likely that by the proclamation in December year 1597. they were all terrified This desertion was a grievous mutilation and weakning of the Assemblies but I have seen in time of the Bb. some Barons keep the former custom in the Presbyteries by sitting and voicing there 2. The historicall Narration shewes that when the votes were given at the election of the Moderator James Melvin protested as followes With all reverence unto your Majesty before I speak any thing in this assembly I must protest that seing it is conveened extraordinarily and not at the time appointed at the last assembly by your Majesties authority and it is keept here within your Majesties palace a place not accustomed heretofore for holding the assemblies of the Church Whatsoever shall be done here contrary unto the word of God or the former constitutions of the Church and the established disciplin which God forbid to be null and of no effect and that it may be remedied at the next ordinary assembly of the Church of Scotland Patrik Galloway was chosen Moderator The hour of meeting of the Privy Conference was appointed to be at nyne a clock and of the assembly to be at elleven and to sit untill four in the evening I. The Commissioners that were appointed to wait upon the Noble men were called to shew their diligence in summa they had done little or nothing George gladstons afterwards Bishop of Santandrews said that when he was upon his journey to visit the churches in Caitnes he went to the Earle of Huntly who said that he was upon his journey southward at the kings command and when he returned he would shew what scruples he had in the matters of religion Alexander Lindsay afterwards Bishop of Dunkell said The Earle of Errol was an ordinary hearer of the Word he professed to have no scruples in religion he had provided the churches within his bounds sufficiently and was ready to communicat upon occasion in any church where his residence was John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Glascow and then of Santandrews said whereas he and James law were appointed to wait on the Earle of Anguse the King had commanded him to go into France with the Duke of Lenox and James law said Because these two were coniunct he could do nothing alone but he understood by the reporr of Brethren that that Earle resorteth not to the hearing of the word and he entertaines enemies of the religion John Carmichell who was appointed to wait upon the Lord Hume said he was not in the countrey And John Hall said he was appointed to wait upon the Lord Heress when he was in Edinburgh but he was a very short space there II. For the Commissioners that were appointed to attend the Plat for provision of stipends the Lord Collector said They had done nothing because the Presbyteries had not sent their answers unto his Majesties Letters without which they could not proceed The Assembly ordaines the Presbyteries to produce their answers tomorrow III. The Commissioners that were appointed to visit the Presbyteries had neglected their part Therefore it was concluded that hereafter such as shal be appointed Commissioners shall accept their commission in face of the assembly and give their oath to perform it faithfully Some of those Visitors had done nothing some were not present and they who had done somewhat were judged to have been superficiall IV. The generall Commissioners were ordained to shew their diligence the next day in writ V. For remedy of those negligences it was appointed first that certain other Ministers should attend those Noble men as also the Lords Maxwell and Semple and the Earle of Suderland and they should follow the Instructions that were prescribed and given unto them to wit 1 Yee shall address yourselves with all diligence to enter into the company and family of to remain with them the space of three months continually during which time your care shall be by publick doctrin by reading and interpretation of the Scriptures ordinarily after meals and by conference at all convenient occasions to instruct themselves in all the grounds of the true Religion and godliness specially in the heads controverted and confirm them therein 2. Take pains to catechize their families ordinarily every day once or twice at the least to bring them unto some reasonable measure of knowledge and feeling of religion before the expiring of the appointed time and that action should begin and end with prayer 3. Endeavour to purge
S. 32. at Lateran 33. at Trent S. 243. seqq a dispute at Rome concerning the confirmation of the Decrees of Trent 276. and how they were questioned by the Nations 278. sixty and five National Synods in Scotland after the Reformation which are set down according to the order of years Councels did consist of Bishops and Presbyters 542. m. One Councel hath been corrected by another 542. A Councel condemneth another although confirmed by a Pope 128. e 578. e. the Councel at Pisa depriveth two Popes and chuseth a third 564. the Councel at Constance depriveth three Popes and chuserh a fourth A Councel is not the universal Church and may err 497. b A Councel is above a Pope 509. m. 513. e. 542. b. e. 544. b. 548. m. 556. e. 573. b. 575. b. 579. m. S. 17 b. the Church of Rome loveth not Councels for fear of Reformation 540. The Culdei in Scotland 186. how born down 281 282. The order of Crucigeri 416. Custom contrary unto truth should be abolished 29 b. 366. e. 470. m. D The Danes become Christians 224. they were reformed S. 69. e Why God suffereth his Church to come into extremity of danger S. 214. m The three Daughters of Richard King of England pride covetousness and letchery how bestowed 383. David Black a Minister's process before the Privy Council of Scotland S. 520 524. David Straton a Martyr's trial S. 172. m The name of Deacon remaineth in England but not the Office S 404. The Decretals were ordained to be burnt by one Pope but confirmed again 454. The causes of Defection of Piety in a Nation S. 556. The Devotion of antient times 61 62. Dictatus Papae Gregorii VII 249. The use of Church-Discipline S. 464 465. The Presbyterian Discipline was opposed by what sort in Geneva S. 129. the Discipline Presbyterian is better then Episcopacy S. 492. â—â—pecially it is more effectual against Heresie and Schism 493. The second Book of Discipline in Scotland was oâ—t debated S. 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 399 406. again approved and ordained to be subscribed 483. m. 485. e. the Act of Parliament ratifying it S. 489 490. The Popes Dispensations in degrees of Marriage was scandalous 74 e Dominicus the first Author of Dominicans 412. their priviledges 413. e. their first Rules were soon forsâ—ken 414. m. e. they first brought Aristotle into Christian Schools 416. e. they have little or no truth 439. m. the Dominicans Franciscans and other Friers were brought into Scotland 446. m. The Donation of Constantine unto Pope Silvester is forged 93. e. 208 b. 473. m. 475. m. 541. m. 543. b. A publick Disputation in cause of Religion An. 1521. at Basile S. 74. another An. 1528. at Bern. 94 95. another at Fountainbleau S. 134. another betwixt a Papist and a Turk S. 151. Dunstan Bishop of Canterbury his wickedness and cruelty 227 228. Durand's overtures of Reformation 470. E Easter 17. m. 58. m. Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh his Oration against the Pope 431. Edmond King of England martyred by the Danes 184. e Edmond Bishop of Canterbury sheweth the corruption of the Church 381. e Edward the I. King of England restraineth the wealth of Bishops and Monks 450. The form of Christian Religion in Egypt about the year 1560 S. 322. The Elect cannot be deceived nor perish 28. e. 175. m. 176 e. 274. m. 546 e. they are chosen to believe and not because they believe 98. b. 174 b The manner of Electing the Bishop of Rome was often changed 13 m. 17 m. 19 e. 21. m. e. 80 e. 117 e. 118. b e. 122 b. 129 b. 200 e. by a whore 205. e. 206. b. e. 242. m. 243. m. e. 245 e. restrained to the election of Cardinals 246 m. 318. b 456. b. 459. m. 461. m. 508. b. 566. m. 569. e. S. 281. m. Elfrik's Sermon concerning the presence of Christ's Body in the Supper 228. Elipant Bishop of Toledo's Errors 102 103 107. Elizabeth Queen of England was imprisoned by her Sister strangely preserved from death and crowned S. 188. The Roman Empire decayeth 5. e. 6. e. 8. b. 68. m. 70 m. 71 710. It is transferred into France 109 111. and then into Germany 196. the Election of the Emperor 202 209. the Emperor is constrained to submit unto the Pâ—pe 236. even to hold his stirrop and lead his horse 310. b. the greatest hurt of the Empire 467. England was converted to Christianity 55. when it was first so named 104. m. was conquered by the Danes 273. and then by the No mans 274. began the Reformation S. 185. the title of England unto France 495 558. e The English Service Book was not written to be pressed on men S. 333. m. The Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome are forged 93. e Equivocation is maintained by the Jesuits S. 325. The sum of Erasmus his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. 27 29. The wicked Book of the Friers the Eternal Gospel 434 435. Excommunicated persons should be punished civily 194. e. An example of absolution from Excommunication S. 503 505. The use of Exercise unto Ministers S. 335. F Faith is the gift of God 214. b. 216. b. m. it is a certain knowledge and not a conjecture 341. b. it is not grounded on natural reason 361. b. neither Pope nor Councel can make an Article of Faith but at most may press obedience unto God's word 546 m. the relation between Faith and good Works 214. b. true Believers cannot perish 214. m Christ appointed not a Feast-day 547. The abuses of Feast daies 359. b. 541. b. The beginning of Feasts to wit of the Rood or holy Cross 6. All-hallow day 16 118. m. the Purification of Mary 205. b. All Souls 242. of John Baptist and S. Laurence 243. of Thomas Becket 337. m. Octava festivitatis Mariae 390. of the Cross of Corp. Christâ— 392 m. 454. of Christ's transfiguration 513. b. of the Conception of Mary 516. b. of the Visitation of Mary 578. m. All Festivals or Feast daies forbidden in Scotland S. 386. b The first Duke of Florence S. 3. b How the Kingdom of France came into the hands of King Pipin 86 87. In France was a beginning of Reformation S. 89 90. A Letter of Catharine Queen Regent of France unto the Pope concerning Religion S. 143 144. Liberty of Religion was granted in France S. 140. e. 141. e. 304 b. troubles in France for Religion under King Charls 9. S. 299. and under Henry the III. S. 303 m Francis Assisias the Father of Franciscans 413. Francis Ximenius the publisher of Biblia Complutensia S. 26. m The Fray in Edinburgh December 17. in the year 1596. S. 526. Flanders became Christian 51. Friseland became Christian 61. m East Friseland began Reformation S. 70. m The Doctrine of the preaching Friers 491. m Ferchard the II. King of Scotland was brought to repentance 60. m G The Popish Gades began 271. The first Glass in Britain
the year 1541. S. 101 102. and again An. 1545. S. 116 m. 117 e Christ's Redemption is of the Elect 97. m The reasonableness of Redemption by Christ 294 295 348. b. 361 362. A Reformation of the Church was intended 223. b. 345. b. 359. m. 471. m. 501. m. 550. b. 553. m. 565. m. it was propounded 454. e. 470. m. 547. e. and it was pretended to be one of the causes in assembling the Councel at Constance 565. m. and at Basile 571. m. and at Trent S. 243. m. 245 b. many thousands were desirous of a Reformation 541 574. it was attempted in Scotland but stopped by all the Bishops except one 559. m. it was foretold 426. m. 474. m. 477. m. 479. m. 480. e. 530. b. 552. b. e. 553. m. S. 7. e. 8. m. 17. b. e. it was promised by Pope Adrian S. 37. e. by Pope Paul the III. S. 43. b. God made preparations unto the Reformation 527. m. S. 26. m. 31. b. 35. e. Reformation should be made according to the word of God 470. m The talking of Reformation was odious at Rome 541. m. S. 7. b 277. m. heads of Reformation propounded at Rome S. 44. m. the occasion of the Reformation S. 55. m. the progress of Reformation S. 64. m. 69. e. 70. b. m. 72. m. 77. e. 78. 81 e 89. e. 92. m. 94. m. 114. m. c. The cause of the difference in Reformation between England and Scotland S. 328 329. False calumnies raised against the Reformed S. 134. Religion seldom ariseth from Princes S. 228 330. b The distinction between Regulars and Seculars 227. e. 290. e. a contention between them and how it was ended 227 228. Reliques are superstitious 18 42 45 69. e Reprobation 260. m. 370. b Richard Armacanus opposeth the Friers 496. The Righteousness of man is imperfect 276 337 e The multitude of Rites was opposed 381. e Men should not be tied to follow any Church in Rites 25. e. S. 92. e Responsorium of the Mass 143. e Robert Bruce King of Scotland 493. his three advises before his death 495. m Troubles in Riga for the new Calender S. 311. A Letter of the Emperor Rodolph the II. shewing the condition of many Nations in Europe at that time S. 320. The Roman Church receiveth Paganism by degrees 15. e. 39. e. 42. b. 43 b. 46. m. e. 73. b. 75. b. 79. e. 81. e. 141. m. 142. m. 146. b. 347. m. her corruption is lamented 24. 25. b. 156. b. 231. b. 485. m. S. 20 21 29. e. 287. b. the Roman Church receiveth temporal Lands 22. b. 70 71. b. e the Roman Church is not the Mother of all Churches 55 84 85. nor head of other Churches 503 she hath departed from the primitive Church 212. m. 231. b. 367. e. 470. e. she becometh worse and worse 529. e. 485. m. 547. e. the Roman Church is called Babylon 330. e. 355. m. 358. e. 423. e. 426. m. 548. m. S. 2. e. 30. e The Bishop of Rome should not be called the Prince of Priests nor universal Bishop 363. m. 367. e. The Roman Church hath her Authority from Councels 437. e. 476 e. in Rome truth is the greatest crime 477. b. her estate is described in a Vision 481. e. and again 482. m. 544. e The Romans aim at their Civil Liberty 318. b. 319. m. 328. e. The first Holy Rose 459. b Russia becomes Christian 224. S How the solemn keeping of the Sabbath was revived in England S. 529. Many do speak but of two Sacraments 133. m. 331. e. 335. b How the Papists prove the number of seven Sacraments S. 256. m The Councel of Trent was afraid to define a Sacrament S. 256. m Many Sacraments were not of God 495. e. 547. e A Sacrament is not a Sacrifice 136. e. yet were so called for certain reasons 137 b. 272. e. the beginning and progress of the opinion of a Sacrifice in the Mass 137 139. None can offer Christ in a Sacrifice but he himself 217. m Our Sacrifice is but one and was once offered 217. e. 294. m. 349. e. the Papists profess to offer a Sacrifice but with some difference S. 221. The Saints hear not Prayers 344. b Salvation is of God only 215. b. 223. b The Saracens spoil Italy 11. b. 115. b. m. 116. m. 117. m. 119 m. 197. m. 202. m. Scanderbeg King of Epirus 524. The black Saturday S. 543. The Schism between the Greeks and the Latines 11. m. 129. b 259. The School-men their first age 416. e. their second age 417. b. the opposition among them 419 420. their third age 488. they despised the Scriptures and cried up Aristotle 488. Scotland became Christian 55. the Scots conquer the Pichts 185. the change of a circumstance in the Succession of their Kings was the occasion of much bloodshed 226 227 274. an Oration for the liberty of the Church of Scotland 378. the Scots despise a summons sent unto them by the Pope's Legate 449. m. after the death of King Alexander the III. was much trouble for the right of the Crown 450 452. the King forbiddeth to seek a Benefice from the Pope 560 561. how the Reformation began in Scotland S. 169 173 179. the first publick step of Reformation 182. another step 184. a third step of it 192. a protestation made in the Parliament in the year 1558. 194. a Supplication of the Nobility unto the Queen Regent 196. their Letter unto their Adversaries and Neutrals 198. another unto the Prelates 201. a parley between the parties 201. the conditions were broken by the Popish party 204. a Sentence of deposition denounced against the Queen Regent but not executed 210. she dieth repenting of her violence 217. the Religion is established by Parliament 219. the first Assembly of the Church 222. Queen Mary returning ratifieth the Religion by Act of Councel 224. two remarkable points concernin the providence of God in the Reformation of Scotland S. 352 353. the Office of a Superintendent in Scotland S. 218. m the power of Provincial Synods in Scotland S. 454. m. Presbyteries or Classical meetings ordained there S. 400 m. and more fully designed 407 e. 410. m. 413. m. Rules for ordering them 424. e. 448. e. the power of Presbyteries 454 e. the Order and Model of Synods S. 566 Rules for Visitation of Ministers S. 562. and of Congregations S. 562. and of Presbyteries S. 563. The Holy Scriptures The Scripture is God's Letter to be read of all men and the Book of Life 26. e. 104. b. 222 e. 253. m. 332. b. 487. b. 501. e. it is perfect containing all things necessary 27. e. 88. m. 95. e. 132. b. e 173. b. 335 e 435. e. it answereth unto every mans doubts 28. b. it should be read publickly for edification of the people 64. b. these Books were written from God 96. b. 214. b. 332. m. 333. e. 501. e. S. 22. m. the Writers of them could not err in
them 166. what are these Books 88. e. 103. m 112. e. 333. e. 435. m. 487. b. 477. b. 501. m. those are the Rule of all Doctrine 367. b. 369. b. 475. b. 502 543. e. and Judge of all Controversies 545. m. they should be expounded as the Writer would have them to be understood 96. m. how to finde the true sense of them 96. m. they are very profitable and sure 101. m. 213. m. 215. b 216 m. 217. m. 222. b. 224. b. the use of them is for the good of men 215. b. and for the ages then to come 172. m. 212. m. Children should be instructed in the Scriptures 216. m. they are a buckler against all Heresies 213. m. and the singular ground of Faith 221. e. 266. m. the Old and New Testament are alike and of the same Authour 213. e. 214. what the Scriptures reveal not we should not enquire 213. b. they should be translated into vulgar Languages 98. e. 99. b. 496. b. 501. m. how the Translations are to be examined 367 b. S. 31. b. Every family in Scotland was ordained to have a Bible and Psalm Book S. 401. The Scriptures were made subject unto the judgement of the Pope 249. m. they were rejected by the preaching Friers 488. and became unknown to many Church men S. 26. e. 27. b 166. e. 179. e. 182 m Some Signs of Christ's second coming 480. God only can forgive Sin 481. m. 550 m. when Sin is forgiven punishment is also forgiven 550. m. 551. b Simon Thurvey an arrogant Disputant became ignorant on a suddain 383 e Singing in Christian Churches began and was abused 141. m The King of Spain was called The Catholick King 518. m. the Spanish Inquisition S. 155. e The first Stations 13. A meeting of the Protestants at Smalcald S. 102. e. another there S. 105. a third there S. 109. Sweden becometh Christian 269. and Reformed S. 92. Some Scythians called Rhositi become Christians 184. m The Supper of the Lord. In the Lord's Supper the Bread and Wine were divided unto all 29. m. 334. m. 367 m. S 288. e. the unworthy eat not Christ but the Sacrament of Christ 102. m. 175. e. 183. e. the Bread was called the Figure or Sacrament or remembrance of Christ's Body 112. e. 133. m. 139. m. 146. e. 175. e. 181. m. 162. b. 228. e. 296. b. 367. m. e. 503. b. the Antient and Primitive form of administring the Supper 36. b. it was received daily and then each Lord's day 138. m. the Bread was not worshipped 146. m. 481. m. all did receive the Elements 146. e. 147 184. b. the Cup when denied unto the People 147. e. what was done with the Reliques 148. e. it should not be given unto the dead 176. e. the Bread remaineth after Conâ—ecration 505. b a forged distinction of oral eating visibly and invisibly 259. the Body of Christ is not in two places at once S. 16. e. a Book of the Lord's Supper was found in Holland and sent unto Luther and Helvetia S. 156 157. how the Controversie of the Lord's Supper begâ—n among the Reformed S. 85 agreement was â—ought S. 104 105. Bucer made a Retractation of what he had thought of Luther's opinion S. 160 165. Sursum Corda what these words in the Mass do teach 145. m Superstitions have a two fold influence S. 329. m T Taxes paid out of France unto Rome 428 429. The Tartars conquered the Lands of the Turks and lost them again 440. The Templaries or red Friers were condemned and their cause 455. Theophylact Bishop of Bulgaria his Doctrines 212 219. he is vindicated from the Romish Errours of Free-will Election by fore seen Faith or Works and of Transubstantiation and of Peter's Primacy 218 221. Thomas Arundel the cruel Bishop of Canterbury was plagued by God 557. m Thomas Becket 376. 377. The Thoughts of men are ruled by God 28. b Tithes should be paid 189. m. 190. m. 415. m. S. 348. Tithes were taken by the Piâ—hts from the Church and within less then ten years they lost Land and all 186. Transubstantiation 152 176. b. 181. m. 219 220 254. m. 255. A Decreet of a Roman Synod is contrary unto Transubstantiation 257. e It was not believed in Lombard's time 372. e It was made an Article of Faith 387. b It begot many new questions 417. m. 420. e How it came to be believed in England 227. m. and afterward was condemned 228 229. and in Italy 254. m. 552. It was not understood at Trent S. 264. Treason is punished 8. m The first Torches in Churches 13. m Many knew the Truth and durst not profess it 481. b Truth was called the greatest crime 477. b The Turks resist the Saracens 94. e. and overthrow them 271. Their first Emperour was Ottoman 492. e They take Constantinople 512. m. 525. Their cruelty and revenues 554. A dispute of a Turk with a Christian S. 151 153. V The Vandals become Christians 224 270. Vandalica Reformatio what 375. Ubiquity of Christ's Body is denied 373. b Vertue in men is of God's work and not mans 37. m The holy Vessels 144. e The holy Vestures of the Altar and of Priests and Bishops 144. 149. m The Priests of the Eastern Churches had but usual Vestures 144. m The Vestures of Preachers 385. The Title Vicar of Christ 322. m Vigiliae Siculae 395. m Vision concerning the estate of the Church 481. e. 539. b A Visitation of the University of Aberdein S. 362. The University of Paris began 99. e The University of St. Andrews began 557. b. and enlarged 559. Universities erected in Germany S. 4. e No Union in the Roman Church in respect of doctrine 489. m. S. 297. e. nor in their service S 280. e The title Universal Bihop was oppugned 9. and affected and obtained 13. where it is also expounded An Usurper reigneth craftily and wickedly 5. W Wafers in the Sacrament 147. e The Waldenses began 350. their number 351. their Doctrine is declared generally by the testimones of Romanists and Protestants 352. Articles imputed unto them 354. objections against them are answered 355. the occasion of their separation from the Roman Church 353. how they were persecuted 356 420. e. 423. e. 475. m. 476. their Articles and Disputes with the Dominicans 423 e 424. their Supplication to King Uladislaus and the Confession of their Faith S. 9. the Clergy would have them all in Merindol to be killed but King Lewes the XII would not S. 23. m. they are persecuted again S. 131 e. 140. e. they had liberty in Savoy S. 141. m. The Wars of Jerusalem began 271. at the first some did espy the finistrous ends of that expedition 272. m Westphalia becometh Christian 61. m Whitgift Bishop of Canterbury his earnestness for Rites his fawnâ—â—g on the Queen and his different genius from his Predeâ—essor S. 337 338. Free-Will is by God's grace 28. e. 96. e. 100. e. 134. e. 160 215. 180 b 211. e.
Princes and they will sit as Monarchs now they give Laws concerning Civil things they do raise seditions and depose Princes now they lead Armies and impose Taxes now they have no care of religion unless some witness of the Truth dare open his mouth against the waxing errours or unless some ceremonies serve for advancing the Papal grandure or seem expedient to draw money unto their See as will be manifest especially after the year 1070. 2. HENRY the II. Duke of Bavier and Nephew of Otho the I. was chosen Bishops are States-men Emperour by the Princes Electours according to their new authority An. 1002. This was the first time that Bishops had a voice in the election of the Emperour and hence it came that they sit in the Imperial Diet and in some other Nations Bishops are Parliamentary Lords Henry was so distracted with wars against Robert King of France and then against Bodislaus King of Bohemia for the space of 10. years that he could not go to Rome After his Coronation there he conquered Calabria and Pulia unto the Empire from the Calisti that is the Deputies of the Greek Empire Shortly thereafter the Normans entred into Pulia and were partners with the Greeks against the Germans and thereafter became Lords of both Sicilies Henry gave his sister in marriage unto Stephen King of Hungary on condition that he would be a Christian He held a Synod at Frankford of which Dithmar lib. 6. and after him Ph. Mornay in Myster say A general Synod is assembled at Frankford and visited by all the Bishops on this side of the Alps Willegisus was Moderator and no word of the Pope In the year 1024. Henry fell sick and intreated the Electours that they would chuse Conrade Duke of Suevia or Franconia to be his Successour The two brothers Basilius and Constantine had now reigned 50. years together but Basilius was the worthier and had the greatest sway and died three years before Constantine who then did reign vitiously and before his death he ordained his son-in-law Romanus Argyropolus to be his Successour 3. CONRADE the II. was pronepnoy of Conrade the I. He was called Emperour and was not chosen for two years thereafter because of discord among the Electours and then were sundry Competitours as Conon Uncle of the late Henry And many did claim liberty upon occasion of the interreign He calmed all these troubles by his prudence and without blood-shed He went into Italy with a great Army and subdued Millain and at Rome was Crowned by Pope John the XXI with great applause of the people When he returned into Germany he was necessitated to go back into Italy because several Cities did revolt he inflicted severe punishments on the offenders and arriving at Rome he releeved Pope Benedict as followeth Then he did visit all the Lands of Italy belonging unto the Empire or Church without resistance and returned with Triumph into Germany where he thought to live in Peace but within few daies he died An. 1040. Romanus proved a most valiant Prince at first but following the waies of covetousness he was hated in the sixth year of his Reign his wife Zoë procured his death that she might marry Michael Calaphatus he ruled the Empire 7. years and defended it valiantly against the Sarazens in Asia in Syria and on the frontiers of Phoenicia After him Zoë married a fourth husband Constantine Monomachus he was a vitious man and the Sarazens prevailed in Asia the less After him and the death of Zoë her sister Theodora reigned two years so happily that great lamentation was for her death After her within three years were three Emperours to wit Theodora had named an old man Michael Stratiotes Isaac Comnenus rebelled against him and the people receive him but he was taken away by death and when he was sick he named Constantine Duca 4. HENRY the III. called The Black was chosen Successour to his father not without difficulty for the Pope and some Electors did alledge it is dangerous if the son did succeed unto his father but they yeeld for his valour He purchased great honour in subduing the King of Bohemia the Duke of Lorain and in restoring Peter King of Hungary against an usurper Andrew In his time were many Popes of no authority and their lands were taken by others without resistance Henry had wars with Henry King of France to him the Emperour presented to decide the controversie hand to hand that no more innocent blood might be spilt at a parley they do agree In the end of his Reign God sent on the earth for the sins of men famine sword and pestilence The Emperour through heaviness contracts sickness and caused the Electours to swear unto his son not yet baptized as King of the Romans and he died An. 1057. In Greece Constantine was so hated for covetousness that the Subjects would not make resistance against the Infidels conquering many Towns in Asia he died in his 7. year His sons were young and the Empress Eudocia took upon her the government Because the Infidels prevailed the Princes caused her to take Romanus Diogenes for her husband he proclaimed himself Emperour and went against the Sarazens and after divers chances was taken An. 1072. Axan the Sultan laid him at the foot of his Throne and stepped up and down upon his body and thereafter sent him home with promises of mutual alliance between their children The Greeks judge him unworthy of the Empire and Crowned Michael son of Duca He picked out the eys of Diogenes and made him a Monk The Turks still do prevail in the Eastern parts of the Empire therefore Michael was deposed in the 7. year and Nicephorus an old man was chosen Alexius Comnenus Michael's brother thrust him forth and reigned 27. years 5. HENRY the IV. was chosen successour to his father because he was so young and there was peace in the Empire the government was committed unto his mother Agnes by consent But the Princes began to be weary of a How to deal with the Popes womans government and would have him to take the power into his own hand while he was but young and then all was done as the Princes would but when he came to riper years he ranversed many of their deeds Vita Henr. in fascic rer On the other side they were offended and began rebellious attempts so that he was forced to take up Arms and especially against the Saxons He was neither unlearned nor peevish yet had so bad luck that whosoever took up Arms against him was thought to do religiously Guil. Malmsb. de gest Angl. lib. 3. He was given to venery but otherwise was wife religious eloquent liberal to the poor and would not willingly be subject unto any power He had continual jars and wars with the Popes through the wicked pride of Hildebrand By the way Princes may learn how to deal with the Popes he that stands in aw of their curse shall be a slave to their
bread of the Mass and that the Eucharist should be carried with lighted candles unto the sick De celebrat Miss lib. 3. tit 41. c. Sanè It followeth to speak of his pride He sat eleven years 3. GREGORY the IX so soon as he was set in his Chair sent a Nuntio Steven into England to crave the tenth part of all movables both of the Nobility and Clergy for maintenance of his wars against the Emperor but under the name of wars against the Infidels Because they refused he excommunicateth them all until they obeyed P. Mornay in Myster The next year he sent his Legates through Europe who by preachings entreatings and excommunications purchased great sums of money as if it had been for aid of the holy Land but it could not be known into what gulf so vast sums were hid but the care of the holy Land was forgot and the charity of men grew cold Mat. Paris Behold the issue it was to repress the Emperor Frederick who is more execrable said the Pope then Pharaoh Nero or any Tyrant He sent his Legate Albert Beham into Germany to deprive all Bishops and to excommunicate all Laicks adhering unto the Emperor or who wished him well But at that time none of the Bishops nor Abbots regarded that commission and being assembled they openly protested That the Priest of Rome had no power in Germany without consent of the Bishops there Let the Priest of Rome feed his Italians said they we who are the dogs of this flock will beat away the wolves lurking under lambs skins what he will do to others ye may know seeing this disguised Vicar so dealeth with us The Pope accursed Frederick Duke of Austria as the chief of that Assembly and Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh presently absolved him And all the Bishops with one consent accursed the Pope as the enemy of Christian peace a most damnable Arch-Heretick and more pestiferous then the Turks Jews or Tartars seeing he doth such things as those had never done the like Mornay in Myster ex Avent lib. 7. Annal. Boio Then Gregory sent unto the Canons and Monks charging them to choose other Prelates They would not Therefore he charged some of them to compear before him for their rebellion They contemned his summons Then the Princes and Clergy of Germany assembled again but the Pope died This opposition had he abroad neither wanted he enemies at home for in his first year was so great variance between him and the Citizens that he fled out of Rome about Easter to Viterbio and then to Pirusio and having no other means of revenge he excommunicated them all The cause of this sedition was the Citizens claimed an ancient custome and law that the Pope should not excommunicate any of them nor suspend the City with any interdiction for any excess He answered The Pope is less then God but greater then any man consequently greater then a Citizen yea greater is he then any Emperor and seeing he is their spiritual father he may chastise his children and reduce them so oft as they go astray Moreover the Romans alledged that their Bishops were tied to pay unto the Senate yearly tribute both by ancient and late laws of which they have been in use and possession until these days Gregory replied Albeit in time of persecution the Church for her defence and cause of peace had gratified the heads of the City with kindely rewards yet that should not now be pleaded as a debt This strife was not soon ended Mat. Paris ad An. 1234. It would seem incredible almost to read how vast sums of money this Pope did rake together by exactions voluntary offerings confirmations of Bishopricks removing variances betwixt Bishops and Magistrates and other Church-men and especially for dispensing with oaths by all which what inconveniences did arise it cannot be told saith Matth. Parisien ibid. for as there was nothing so hard or absurd wherewith the Pope could not dispense for money so the people trusting to dispensations did little regard how great evil they did As for example Henry King of England being desirous of a taxation did swear in Parliament that he would ratifie some ancient Liberties which they were suing and after the tax was granted he past from his oath by a dispensation At another time the same Henry did sign himself with the cross pretending and swearing that he would go into the holy Land against the Infidels when the money was amassed for his journey he gave over his journey being assured that the Pope would acquit him for 100. or 200. pounds From this sink of dispensations did more and more abound the plurality of Benefices in one mans person Bishopricks were bestowed on men without literature children were made Parsons kinsfolks were married within degrees in a word what kinde of iniquity was not committed under sure confidence of dispensations Matth. Parisien This Gregory made truce with the Emperor An. 1240. and within a few moneths he calleth for the Cardinals John de Columna and Raymond and said I am ashamed of the truce made with the enemy of the Church go therefore unto the Emperor thou John who wast mediator betwixt us and shew him that I will not accept the articles and that I am his enemy John answereth Far be that inconstancy from such an one I will not consent unto this counsel yea I earnestly contradict it Gregory saith Then from this forth I will not hold thee for a Cardinal John answereth Nor will I have thee for a Pope Thus they were parted with mutual defiance Ibid. When the King of France heard of this he commandeth to hold up all the moneys that the Legate had amassed under the name of relief for the holy Land and then the Pope was content to keep the truce Ibid. He was the Author of that hymn Salve Regina c. in which he giveth unto the blessed Virgin the proper worship of Christ In his name were published the Books of Decretals that were collected by Raymond a Dominican He sat fourteen years and died An. 1241. When the Cardinals came together for election Robert Somerset an English Cardinal was likely to have carried it and in the mean time he and some others who did incline that way were poisoned to the great infamy of the Roman Clergy saith Mat. Paris 4. CELESTIN the IV. a very old man attaineth the Chair by promises He sat eighteen days and was poisoned Then the See was vacant twenty and one moneths because the Emperor had some Cardinals under arrest whom at last he dismissed by intercession of Baldwin Greek Emperor and Raymund Earl of Tolouse 5. Here it shall not be amiss to insert the comparison of these former Popes A parallel of preceeding and following Popes with others following as it is in Io. Bale Catal. From Silvester the Il. until this year 1242. that is for the space of 240. years Antichrist did reign in the Roman Church like some accursed Lucifer for in
all deceiving tyranny fraud and oppression of truth I will not speak of their filthiness more then Sodomitish did these high Priests employ their times so that then Rome did deserve to be called the synagogue of Satan or seat of the Divel and justly might be reputed the habitation of foul spirits and the sink of all uncleanness Revel 2 18. Wherefore when they went to their general Councels or their Legates were sent unto the Nations under colour of reconciliation and reformation it may seem that so oft did Satan come out from the presence of the Lord to smite Job for whatsoever he is said in the Scriptures to have done the same did these his hooded Vicars nor did their hellish madness spare the most puissant Princes but hereafter shall the Kingdom of Abaddon which is the King of Locusts or Friers of the begging Order by their sophistry lay waste and destroy all things until Pope Julius the II. that is the space of 260. years but that the Lord will have sparks of honesty to be seen here and there 6. So many Cardinals were poisoned at the last election that they which were alive would not conveen until the Emperor did charge them to go on with the election with certification that if they would not he would cause his Soldiers to plunder their Lands Cities and houses and until the French King told them that he would choose a Pope for the Church of his own Kingdom Mat. Paris INNOCENTIUS the IV. was then chosen he was one of these whom the Emperor had under arrest and had been familiar with him but now he forgot his kindeness and without delay did confirm the sentence of Pope Gregory against the Emperor so the wars did continue He profered the Kingdom of Italy unto Edmund for a certain sum of money but his father Henry King of England was scant of money saith Mat. Par. that he could not perform what was required because he had foolishly tied his Kingdom unto the Popish Merchants In the Councel at Lions which Bellarmin calleth the thirtieth general Councel he would not delay his curse three days against the Emperor albeit he understood that the Emperor was upon his journey to come before him and satisfie He ordained the feast Octava festivitatis Mariae And that Cardinals should ride with foot-mantles ◠〈…〉 ◠garments and red hats and red clokes for honor of their Order saith Platina or in imitation of the Jewish Priests saith Po. Virg. de inven rer lib. 4. cap. 9. or rather it came so pass that the prophecy might be fulfilled and the Beast be cloathed in scarlet Revel 17. 3. He added unto the Decretals and honored the Dominicks with apostatical they say Apostolical honors and priviledges and advanced them unto Bishopricks and in favor of Curates he discharged all begging Friers to exercise any of their function Mortous Appeal lib. 5. cap. 4. § 6. ex Azor. Iesui Thus he did ramverse the priviledge granted by Pope Honorius the III. After the Councel when he heard that the Imperial forces did prevail in sundry places he like a lion robbed of his whelps rageth and leaveth no means unessayed to cut off the Emperor especially he enticeth some of his domesticks Theobald Francis James de Mora Pandulf de Fasanellis and William de S. Severino to lie in wait for his life either by poison secretly or by weapons violently it was made known unto the Emperor and yet he could not be so watchful but he was poisoned in Pulia as appeareth by his Letters unto his Brother in law Henry the III. King of England The doers of this fact saith he being accompanied with a number of Friers Minorites do openly avow that they are about the affairs of the Mother Church of Rome and that they are signed by Apostolical Letters against us and the Pope is the Author of our death and disinheriting Matth. Parisien So soon as the Pope heard of the Emperor's death he taketh his journey into Italy when he went from Lions the Bishop and other chief men of the City did accompany him and unto them he said I have done much good in this City since I came into it At that time were but three or four Stews in it now is but one howbeit a large one from the East-gate to the West-gate Idem ad An. 1251. He coming into Italy ceased not to draw the Cities cleaving unto the Emperor from his Son Conrade yea at the same time when Lewes the French King and his Navy were in great peril of the Turks in Syria he caused to proclaim greater pardon unto all who would fight against Conrade then he or any Pope had profered to fight against the Turks for he caused it to be preached in all the pulpits of Italy If any will fight against Conrade both the signed that is the fighter under the sign of the Cross and his father and mother shall have pardon of all their sins When he heard of Conrades death he laughed loudly and said I am glad and let all the Church of Rome rejoyce for now our two greatest enemies are out of the way Conrade King of Siciles and Robert Bishop of Lincoln And immediately he went unto Naples to take possession of that Kingdom Not long thereafter he directeth Letters into England to take up the dead body of the before named Robert and cause him to be proclaimed an Heathen the same night after this direction he thought that the same Robert did smite him on the side and for his impiety did threaten him with the judgement of God the next day his side was very sore and within few days he died Matth. Paris 7. ALEXANDER the IV. was chosen at Naples when the See had been vacant two years His first exploit was to follow the wars moved by his Predecessors against Manfred then King of both Sicilies to this effect he sent his locusts the Friers to preach that every one should send Subsidy unto the holy wars against the enemy of the Church Some did see the Pope's insatiable greediness and others were perswaded and so all Italy was in an uproar He rewarded his Friers with red hats and cornered caps He gave the Kingdoms of Sicily and Pulia unto Edmund Son of Henry III. King of England for the conquering and for this effect he sent Legate Rostand to collect all the tenths of England and Scotland against Manfred still prevailing not onely in Naples but in Hetruria and Lombardie and many abominable things saith Matth. Paris did flow from the sulphurous fount of the Roman Church fie for sorrow to the dammage of many Such an exaction was not heard as the Pope craved at that time Rostand said in the Assembl◠at London All the Churches belong unto my Master the Pope One Leonard in name of the Bishops said It is true for defence but not for possession nor dissipation as all things belong unto the King In a word at three several meetings he
his Progenitors time out of minde have been possessed with special priviledges and custom observed from time to time that no Legate from the Apostolick See should enter into the Land or any of the King's Dominions without calling petition or desire of the King and for as much as Richard Bishop of Winchester and Cardinal of S. Eusebie hath presumed to enter as Legate not being called nor desired by the King Therefore the said Proctor in presence of the Council of England then in the house of the Duke of Glocester Lord Protector in the King's minority did protest that it standeth not with the King's minde by advice of his Council to admit or approve the coming of the said Legate in any way or to assent to the exercise of this his Legantin Authority either attempted or to be attempted in this respect contrary to the foresaid Laws and custom c. By these Acts it is manifest that the usurpation of the Popes was odious unto the Nations and that their avarice and innovations were restrained but the Kings did not exclude them especially in England the persecution that was begun in the latter days of Edward the III. continued all the time of King Richard the II. and Henry the IV. and V. though not always with a like cruelty But in Scotland their Acts had more strength for when James Kennedy Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews who founded and perfected the most famous Colledge of Scotland now called the Old Colledge of Saint Andrew's died An. 1466 his Brother of the same Mother Patrick Graham was elected by the Canons to succeed but he could not obtain the King's consent for the Courtiers perswaded him that he should not admit such elections because by such means the greatest honors were in the power of the basest men to wit Canons gave Bishopricks and Monks made Abbots and Priors whereas said they all should depend on the King that he may reward punish and forgive according to the service done unto him Wherefore that Patrick went to Rome and easily obtained The first Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews from Pope Sixtus the IV. not only confirmation of the election but likewise the Title of Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrew's and that all the other Bishops should be subordinate unto that See and power to be Legate for three years for preventing the dangers insuing unto the Church Notwithstanding all this his authority he durst not return into Scotland for fiye years but abode at Rome for he knew that the people were exclaiming against the contempt of the Laws In the year 1472. he would adventure to return but sent before him the Bull of his Legation They which were advanced or hoped for advancement by the King did fear that this Legation would be to their prejudice and they ceased not to shew the King that his authority was contemned by that Bull his Acts were annulled and the liberties of the Realm were turned into the hands of the Romans Then by Act of Council an Herauld was sent unto Patrick at his landing before he entred into any house to inhabit him from attempting any thing in any of these Offices untill such things as were to be laid unto his charge were examined before the King Thereafter he was reconciled unto the King but with express charge that he attempt nothing beyond the custom of his Predecessors Nor had any in that place so little authority for he was excommunicated by the Rector and then again accursed by Husman the Pope's Inquisitor and the Arch-Deacon Sevez was placed in his Chair and Patrick was hurried from place to place as to a stronger prison whether justly or unjustly it is not certain since the cause nor process is not made known except that he paid not the money for his Bull of priviledges Others were so affraid at his miseries that they attempted not to recover that priviledge of election from the power of the King and whom the King did recommend unto the Pope were all accepted Hence it came to pass that Benefices were bestowed upon unqualified men at the pleasure and suit of Courtiers so great corruptions followed Buchan lib. 12. 7. About the year 1465. a Carmelite preached at Paul's Cross that Christ on earth was poor and begged The Provincial of that Order and others held the same opinion But others did inveigh bitterly against them as teachers of pestiferous errours The fame of this controversie went over the Alps and Pope Paul the II. writ his Bull into England informing his Prelates that it is a pestiferous heresie to affirm that Christ had publickly begged and it was of old condemned by Popes and Councels therefore it should now be declared as a condemned Heresie In the year 1473. John Goose or as some write John Huss was burnt on the Tower-hill for the doctrine of the above-named Martyrs The next year an old Matron about 90. years of age Johan Boughton was burnt at Smith-field and her daughter the Lady Young was in danger An. 1498. a godly man at Babram in Norfolk was burnt and in the same year and place a Priest was burnt whom all the Clarks of Canterbury could not remove from his faith The next year another was burnt at Smithfield Io. Fox in Acts Mon. 8. About the year 1492. Robert Blaketer went to Rome for his confirmation The first Arch Bishop of Glascow a persocuter in the Bishoprick of Glascow he obtained from Pope Alexander the VI. the Title of Arch-Bishop and that three other Diocies should be subject unto him Sevez Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews would not acknowledge him nor his Title because it was in prejudice of his former Title Upon this occasion both Clergy and Nobility went into factions at last they were reconciled so that they both should be called Arch-Bishops but Saint Andrews should precede In the year 1494. by this Robert was summoned before the King and Councel thirty persons from Kyle and Cunningham among these George Campbel of Cesnok Adam Reed of Barskyning John Campbel of Newmills Andrew Shaw of Polkennet c. The Articles laied unto their charge were 1. Images should not be worshipped 2. Nor Reliques of Saints 3. Christ gave power unto Peter and not to the Pope to bind and loose 4. The Pope is not the Successour of Peter but where it was said unto him Go behind me Satan 5. After the Consecration bread remains and the natural body of Christ is not there 6. The Pope deceives the people by his Bulls and Indulgences 7. The Mass profiteth not the souls which are said to be in Purgatory 8. The Pope exalts himself against God and above God 9. Priests may have wives 10. True Christians receive the body of Christ every day by faith 10. Faith should not be given unto miracles now 11. We should pray unto God only 12. We are not bound to beleeve all that Doctours have written 13. The Pope who is called the head of the Church is the Antichrist They were accused upon other
Articles but such as may be thought to have been venemous accusations for the practice of these enemies was ever to make truth odious or uttered obscurely or of not so great importance The Bishop said to Adam Reed Reed beleevest thou that God is in Heaven Adam answered Not as I do the Sacraments seven The Bishop said unto the King Sir Io he denieth that God is in Heaven The King said Adam what saiest thou He answered If it please your Majesty hear the end between the churl and me Then turning to the Bishop he said I neither think nor beleeve as thou thinkest but I am most assured that God is not only in Heaven but also on Earth but thou and thy faction declare by your works that either God is not at all or that he is so set up in Heaven that he regards not what is done upon the Earth for if thou didst beleeve firmly that God is in Heaven thou wouldest not make thy self check-mate to the King and altogether forget the charge that Jesus Christ gave unto his Apostles To preach his Gospel and not to play the proud Prelates as all the rabble of you do now And then he said unto the King Sir judge now whether the Bishop or I do beleeve best that God is in Heaven The Bishop could not revenge himself as he would and other taunts were given him But the King willing to put an end said unto Adam Wilt thou burn thy bill He answered Sir The Bishop's if you will With these and the like scoffs the Bishop and his party were so dashed that the greatest part of the accusations was turned into laughter and the King would not condemn them After that time none was accused for religion in the space of 30. years CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. I Resume the narration of Councels not for any profitable information that may be reaped from their Decrees but rather that the wickedness of the Popes may appear the more clearly partly as it was condemned by these Councels in former times and partly as it did overrule and abuse some of them by crafty policies 2. The Cardinals of both the Popes Gregory and Benedict left them and A Councel at Pisa assembled a Councel at Pisa An. 1409. The Bishop Tarracon had a Sermon on the Text Purge out the Leaven c. He said These two were no more Popes then his shooes were Popes they are worse then Anna and Caiaphas and are like to Divels The definitive Sentence was pronounced that both Benedict and Gregory were Schismaticks and Hereticks and worthy to be deposed for their horrible sins The Acts of them both in the preceding year were annulled Alexander the V. was chosen Pope and an Epistle was written in his name unto the Bishop of Paris where the other two Popes are called the enemies of God and his Church and it is declared that they were deposed for their notorious crimes Ph. Mornae in Myster ex Monstrelet vol. 1. cap. 52. 53. 57. This Councel saith Bellarmin de Concil was a General Councel but it seems neither to be approved nor rejected since Antoninus affirmeth par 3. tit 22. cap. 5. that it was an unlawfull and not a true Councel and the event proves the same because it took not away but augmented the Schism And yet saith Bellarm. if it had been condemned without all doubt Pope Alexander the VI. had not called himself the sixth but the fifth Mark this reason yea it is almost the common opinion that Alexander and his Successour John were true Popes as indeed of those three they were most reverenced So he 3. In the year 1410. Pope John assembled a Councel at Rome a Mass A Councel at Rome of the Holy Ghost was said after the custom The Pope sitting in his Chair behold an ugly and dreadfull Owl coming from behind him flew too and fro with an ill-favoured shouting and standing sometimes upon a middle beam of the Church looked with staring eies upon the Pope All the people marvelled that such a night Fowl came in the day amongst such a multitude judging it an ominous token for behold said they how the Spirit appears in the shape of an Owl As they beheld one another scarcely could they keep their countenances from laughter Pope John began to sweat and to fret within and not finding by what means he could salve the matter he arose and went away In another Session the Owl appeared again and ever looked towards the Pope he was ashamed and commanded to drive her away but she was not afraid of their cries nor the things that were thrown at her and never removed untill they killed her They who were present did scoff at the Councel and went away and nothing was acted Nic. Clemangis in Fascic rer expetend 4. By much travel of the Emperour Sigismund was assembled An. 1414. at The 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 Constance a Councel of 309. Bishops 600. other Fathers 24. Dukes 140. Counts many Delegates from Cities and Incorporations and from Universities and many learned Lawyers with consent of Pope John All particulars were decided by the suffrages of four Nations to wit German Italian French and English every Nation had their several places and Presidents who continued not constantly but were often changed Here were 45. Sessions and many things concluded the principal were these In Sess 1. Nov. 16. it was determined with consent of P. John sitting as President that the Councel was lawfully called and the Ministers and Officials of the Councel were named In Sess 2. Mar. 2. An. 1215. the Emperor being present the Pope gave his renunciation in this manner I John Pope XXIV for the quieting of all Christian people do promise swear and vow unto God and the Church and this sacred Councel that I shal willingly and freely give peace unto the Church of Christ by way of simple renunciation of the Papacy and to do and fulfil it effectually with the advice of the present Councel if and when Peter de Luna Benedict the XIII and Angelus de Corario Greg. the XII so called in the time of their obedience shal by themselves or by their lawful Proctors forsake simply the Title which they pretend c. Instruments were taken thereupon In Sess 3. Mar. 25. it was ordained that the departing of the Pope should be no hindrance but the Councel may proceed Item that the Councel should not be dissolved until the Schism be removed and the Church be REFORMED in head and members In Sess 4. March 30. This Synod being assembled in the Holy Ghost and representing the Catholick Church militant hath immediate power from Christ unto which every man shall be obedient in things concerning faith extirpation of schism and general reformation of the Church both in head and members Item Pope John should not withdraw any Official of the Councel and if he shall attempt to do so or hath atempted it by censures and excommunications none of those things shal